TABLE OF CONTENTS
2. The Necessity of the Redeemers Return
3. The Hope of the Redeemers Return
4. The Fact of the Redeemers Return
5. The Time of the Redeemer's Return
6. The Imminency of the Redeemers Return
7. The Signs of the Redeemers Return
8. The Beneficiaries of the Redeemers Return
9. The Churchward Results of the Redeemers Return
10. The Worldward Results of the Redeemers Return
11. The Consummation of the Redeemers Return
It is a joy to us to present herewith a reprint of what we consider the greatest book ever written on the return of our Lord.
This book will make sad all the A-Millennialists and Post-Millennialists. However, the lovers of Pre-Millennialism, which is the truth of the Scripture, will be happy to see this book again in print.
It is true that after writing this book Mr. Pink swerved in his doctrinal position and all the A-Millennialists make much of the fact that he, as they say, repudiated this book. It so happens that the writer was a personal friend of Mr. Pink and knew him well. He is one of the few individuals who is living today who knew Mr. Pink and he happens to know that had Mr. Pink lived he would have doubtlessly repudiated his repudiation. He had been influenced by the writings of another individual, which caused him to temporarily turn from Pre-Millennialism. At the time of his death he was on the verge of turning back to embrace his original position as set forth in this book.
We do not say that we agree fully with Mr. Pink in all his conclusions, yet with minor differences we believe this to be an outstanding book. Mr. Pink was interested in teaching babes in Christ the doctrine of Christs return. This is our desire today that we might teach these glorious Pre-Millennial truths to all babes in Christ and thus we have reprinted the book.
This book was originally produced in 1918 under the shadows of World War 1. We did not change nor alter the text, but have reproduced the book as it was originally printed. The reader should take this into consideration in view of some statements found therein.
May the Lord richly bless this book for His own glory.
John R. Gilpin, Pastor
* * * * * * *
This book is designed mainly for those who are beginners in the study of prophetic and dispensational truth, though should it fall into the hands of those who are looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ and who have, perhaps for years, been giving earnest heed to the more sure Word of prophecy, we trust that it will afford meat in due season and stimulate praise to God for the marvellous and blessed prospect which His Word sets before us.
Many books have already appeared before the public presenting in clear and Scriptural language the various aspects of the subject of our Lords Return, and we hesitated long before we decided to add one more to the number. The different chapters in this volume have been given by the writer in sermon and lecture form to numerous audiences both in this country and in England, and it is only the repeated requests of many of those who have heard these addresses which has caused us to now set them down in writing, so that they may be preserved in a more permanent form and obtain a still wider hearing. They are sent forth with the prayer that the God of all grace will condescend to use them in blessing to His dear people and in the conversion of lost sinners even more widely than in their oral delivery.
While it is true that many books which treat of the Redeemers Return have been issued and widely circulated, yet, there are still great numbers of the Lords people who know next to nothing about this precious theme. Notwithstanding the fact that the Second Coming of Christ occupies a prominent place in the Holy Scriptures, notwithstanding the fact that this subject is a most practical one having, as it does, some bearing on every phase of our present and future life, and notwithstanding that it is calculated to awaken a deep interest in things to come and lead to definite heart-searching, nevertheless, the vast majority of our pulpits entirely ignore the subject and in consequence great numbers of our church-members are in almost total ignorance concerning those things which Gods Word declares will shortly come to pass. It is with the earnest desire to reach a few of these that this book has been prepared and is now sent forth.
We wish it to be clearly understood that there is nothing in these pages except that which we have ourselves first received. We lay no claim at all to originality. We have read diligently many works on prophetic themes and have sought to prove all things and to hold fast that which is good. It is impossible for us now to do more than make this general acknowledgment of our indebtedness to other students of the Word. We have gleaned in many fields, gathering a fragrant flower here and there, and all that we now attempt is to arrange these in simple form, leaving our readers to admire the products of the labours of others into which we have entered.
[ Pages 11- 17]
The Redeemers Return! Here is a theme which in this day is regarded by many well-meaning people as an ideal of visionaries or as the pet hobby of certain cranks. So grievously has the study of Prophecy been ignored, so little place is given in the modern pulpit to the exposition of eschatology, and so generally is the daily reading of the Bible neglected by those in the pew, that it is an easy matter to persuade the average church-goer that the subject of the Second Coming of Christ is impractical and one that had better be left alone. Moreover, this subject has suffered so grievously at the hands of those who are the enemies of the Cross, that many Christians have been prejudiced against it. Satan has not been slow to avail himself of the wild and unscriptural teaching of such men as Irving and Joseph Smith, and more recently, Dowie and Pastor (?) Russell; nay, he has employed them to cast reproach on those who do seek to search and interpret the Prophetic Scriptures. Yet, notwithstanding, it is the imperative duty of every believer to seriously and prayerfully examine the Scriptures for himself and see what the Word of God has to say about Coming Events. In that Word we are plainly warned that in the last days (of this age) there should arise those who ridicule and mock at the very doctrine of which we are now speaking (see 2 Pet. 3: 3, 4). Therefore we need not be surprised if we hear and read of those who seek to cast reproach upon this blessed theme; instead, as the Dispensation draws to a close, we should expect just what we now hear and see on every side.
The Redeemers Return! Is there anything that can be compared with this momentous and stupendous prospect? Excepting the Cross of Calvary, the greatest event of all in the past history of the world was the Advent of Gods Son to our earth. The Divine Incarnation was the theme of Old Testament prophecy. The very first promise ever given to fallen man was that the womans Seed should come and bruise the Serpents head (Gen.3:15). When the Divine revelation, was committed to writing, numerous passages recorded the promised descent of Gods Son to this earth. The prophets of Israel made known the fact that the Coming One was to be of the stock of Abraham and a lineal descendant of David, and thus for fifteen centuries the Hope of Israel was the Messianic Hope. And, when the fullness of time was come God sent forth His Son born of a woman.
is impossible for us to fully estimate the tremendous importance of the first
Advent of Christ to this earth. The Divine Incarnation is without a
parallel in the annals of the human race. Heaven itself was stirred at
the miraculous birth of the God-Man. Unto the angels was
entrusted the honorous commission of announcing the
birth of the Saviour. Heathendom was affected, the
good news being conveyed to
wondrous and blessed as was the first Advent of our Lord in many respects, His Second
Coming will be even more momentous. At His first appearing
He was here in weakness and humiliation, but at His second He shall come in
power and glory. When He was here before He was despised
and rejected of men, but when He comes back again every knee shall bow
before Him and every tongue confess His Lordship. When He was here before
He paid tribute to Caesar, but when He returns He shall reign as King of kings
and Lord of lords. When He was here before His personal ministry was
confined to the
God does not desire His dear people to remain in ignorance of His future purposes concerning them, concerning His Son, and concerning this earth. Said the apostle as he was moved by the Holy Spirit, We have also a more sure Word of Prophecy; whereunto ye, do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts (2 Pet. 1: 19). If then we give diligent heed to the Prophetic Word, if we will prayerfully study that which God has been pleased to reveal unto us concerning things to come, and if we will believe in our hearts all that the prophets have spoken, then shall we be like the Thessalonians of whom it could be said But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the Day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others, but let us watch and be sober (1 Thess. 5: 1-6).
The Redeemers Return!
This was the great hope of the early
Christians. In the first century of the Christian era it was the normal
and regular thing to find that the expectation of a returning Saviour filled
the vision and hearts of His followers. The apostles themselves taught
their converts to look for the appearing of Christ. Writing to the
Thessalonian saints the apostle Paul reminded them how they had turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God;
and to wait for His Son from heaven (1 Thess. 1: 9, 10). Writing to the
twelve tribes scattered abroad, the apostle James bade
them be patient and stablish their hearts, basing his
exhortation on the fact that The Coming of the
Lord draweth nigh (Jas. 5: 8).
Writing to the strangers scattered throughout
Right at the close of the first century A. D. when the time had come for the Sacred Canon to be completed, our Lord Himself sent His angel to communicate a special message to each of the seven Churches which were in Asia, and in five of them, namely, in the Epistles addressed to the Churches in Ephesus, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis and Philadelphia (see Rev. 2: 5, 16, 25; 3: 3, 11) Christ makes distinct reference to His imminent appearing; while His last words to His loved disciple were, Surely I come quickly (Rev. 22: 20).
We have thus shown that this Age began with a ringing testimony to the truth of our Lords Return. Each of the apostles, of whose writings we have any inspired record, taught their converts to look for their Saviours appearing. Alas! that this testimony was not maintained. Alas! that this Blessed Hope should ever have become dim. Alas! that it should, for more than a thousand years, have been almost totally lost to the Lords people. Yet so it was. The immediate successors of the apostles turned their attention to other things: as it was with the Pharisees in the days of our Lord, so these tithed anise and mint but omitted the weightier matters. Instead of expounding the Prophetic Scriptures and setting before the Church its one great Hope, the early Church fathers, for the most part, spent their time in wrangling among themselves. Even before the apostles themselves had left the earth, false teachers crept in and began to devour the flock, and within three centuries the whole professing Church had become Paganized. Then followed the Dark Ages - aptly named, for the lamp of Prophecy had ceased to shine and the prospect of the speedy return of the Morning Star had completely disappeared. As our Lord Himself had foretold, the virgins all slumbered and slept: no longer were His people looking for the Coming of the Bridegroom.*
need not remind our readers it was during this period known as the Dark Ages
that the Roman Catholic Church sprang into prominence and power, holding sway
a thousand years of spiritual darkness the Sun of Righteousness shone forth
The Necessity of The Redeemers Return
We have also a more sure Word of Prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the Day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts (2 Pet. 1: 19).
Is there any real need for Christ to return? So far as Gods children are concerned only one answer is possible to this question. There is. Christians of every shade of religious belief are agreed that there is an imperative need for our Lord to come back again. As to the precise character of that need, as to the particular urgency of that need, opinions may vary, but concerning the need itself this is universally admitted. Even post-millenarians teach that Christ must come back at the end of time to judge the wicked and reward the righteous. But we hope to show that the need for His return is much deeper and much wider than the reason put forth by the post-millenarians.
Suppose Christ never returns - then what? Has this alternative been weighed as it deserves? The present order of things cannot continue indefinitely; such a supposition is unthinkable. No one is satisfied with present conditions. Even those who despise the teachings of Gods Word, hope for a better day, a Golden Age, an era of blessedness such as this earth has never yet witnessed. And pre-millenarians believe that this Golden Age can be ushered in by nothing short of the personal return of Christ Himself. Here then, in general, is the reason why we believe the Redeemer must come back again. We say in general, for in the remainder of this chapter we shall seek to show there is at least a tenfold necessity for our Lords Second Advent.
1.THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE DECLARATIONS OF OLD TESTAMENT PROPHECY.
is very apparent to any one who has read thoughtfully through the Old Testament
that the First Advent of our Lord did not exhaust the
burden and scope of the numerous predictions which had been made concerning
Him. Many of the things foretold of
And I will put enmity between thee (the serpent) and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel (Gen. 3:15). There is much in this remarkable verse which we cannot now consider in detail, yet we will endeavour to present an outline of its contents. This is not a single prophecy but a compound one and at least seven separate predictions are included in it:-
the woman is to have a seed: as we know, this pointed
forward to our Lords humanity. Second, He was to be peculiarly the womans
seed, not the mans, hence we read, When the fulness of time was come, God sent forth His Son, born
of a woman (Gal. 4: 4,
Creek). Third, the womans Seed was to
bruise the Serpent: in other words, Satan was to be His
particular antagonist. Fourth, He was to bruise the Serpents head.
Fifth, He Himself was to be bruised in the heel
by the Serpent; and hence it is written, He was bruised for our iniquities (Isa.
53: 5). Sixth, there was to be enmity
between the Serpent and the one who gave birth to the Seed, namely
Thou shalt bruise His heel. That old Serpent the Devil was to be permitted to attack and wound the only vulnerable part of our Lords person - His humanity, here intimated by the word heel. How this portion of the prophecy was fulfilled our readers will know. No sooner was the Lord Jesus born in Bethlehem of Judaea than the Dragon sought to encompass His destruction (Rev. 12: 4). Immediately following His baptism, which was the inauguration of His public ministry, He was tempted or tried by the Devil for forty days (Mark 1: 13). On the eve of His crucifixion our Lord expressly declared, This is your hour, and the Power of Darkness (Luke 22: 53). Thus was Satan allowed to bruise the heel of the womans Seed.
But we also read, It shall bruise thy head, that is, Christ shall bruise Satans head. The head is the seat and source of power, and in the Scripture we are now considering is placed in sharp antithesis with the heel of the womans Seed. Stript of its prophetic symbolism, it can only mean that Christ is to depose Satan and reduce him to a state of impotency. This interpretation is fully confirmed in Rev. 20 where we learn that a day is coming when the Devil shall be bound and cast into the Bottomless Pit [the abyss] to remain there securely confined throughout the Millennial Era. What we now desire to emphasize particularly is, that, this part of the Edenic prophecy was not fulfilled when our Lord was upon earth before, and has not yet been fulfilled. Therefore, if this prediction is to be realized our Lord must return to this earth and deprive the Devil of his power, for He alone is competent for such a task.
Again, we read in Isa. 9: 6, 7, For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given; and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever. Here again we meet with a prophecy which has already received a partial fulfilment, but which has not yet been completely realized. Unto Israel a Child was born, unto Israel a Son was given; but, during the days of His First Advent the government was not upon His shoulder for He Himself paid tribute to Caesar (Matt. 17: 27), nor did He rule in peace for He declared I came not to send peace, but a sword (Matt. 10: 34). Nor has He yet assumed the government for He is not yet seated upon His own throne (see Rev. 3: 21). Observe particularly that, above, it is repeated of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end. His government and peace are inseparably connected. The latter part of this prophecy therefore looks forward to the time of His Second Advent, for When the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His glory (Matt. 25: 31). Then will it be that He shall inaugurate a Reign of Peace, for then it shall be (and not till then) that He shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more (Micah 4: 3). Thus we see that the declarations of the Prophetic Word require and necessitate the personal return of Christ to this earth, for only thus and only then will they be literally and completely fulfilled. Many other Old Testament predictions could be cited to the same effect, but one more must suffice.
Behold the days come, saith the Lord, that I will raise unto
David a righteous Branch, and a King shall reign and prosper, and shall execute
judgment and justice in the earth. In His days
2. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY HIS OWN AFFIRMATIONS.
During the course of His public ministry our Lord made frequent reference to His Second Coming. When we consider how few of His discourses have been transmitted to us and how brief is the inspired record of His teachings as found in the New Testament Scriptures, we are deeply impressed with the importance of our present inquiry as we note how much there is in the Gospel narratives which relates to our Redeemers Return. Not only do we find main incidental references, but most of His parables treat of these things which have to do with His Second Advent, and, furthermore, several whole chapters in the Gospels are devoted to a fuller setting forth of the same great event. Unto our Lords own teaching, then, upon His Second Coming we turn our attention. We cannot now review all that He said upon the subject, but must content ourselves with singling out two or three of His utterances thereon.
In Matt. 24 and 25 we have two whole chapters occupied with this theme, and in them we find that again and again our Lord made mention of His Return For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west: so shall also the coming of the Son of man be (24: 27), which means that our Lords Return to this earth will be visible, public, and attended with awe-inspiring glory. The same ideas are presented in the 30th verse of the same chapter And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the each mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Further down in the chapter, our Lord bids His people make preparation for His appearing because He may return at any moment. Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of Man cometh (vs. 44). In the next chapter, in the Parable of the Virgins the subject of the Bridegrooms Coming is again brought before us, while the closing verses furnish us with a detailed description of His judgment of the living nations which introduces the setting up of His Millennial Kingdom When the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His glory: and before Him shall be gathered all nations: and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats (Matt. 25: 31, 32).
the nineteenth of Luke
we have the Parable of the Nobleman which is very plain and pointed. He said therefore, A certain
nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to
return. And He called His ten servants, and delivered them
ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come. But
his citizens hated Him, and sent a message after Him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us. And
it came to pass, that when He was returned, having received
the kingdom, then He commanded these servants to be called unto Him, to
whom He had given the money, that He might know how much every man had gained
by trading (Luke 19:12-15).
is the Lord Jesus. The journey into the far
country was His Ascension to heaven. The Kingdom which He went to receive
is His Millennial Kingdom for which He taught His disciples to
pray. The return is His Second
Advent to this earth. The servants are [regenerate]
believers. The money (marg. silver, which, in Scripture symbolizes redemption)
seems to typify the Gospel, which has been committed into our hands to
proclaim to a lost world. The occupying till He
comes is the faithful giving out of the Gospel [good
news] and the daily witnessing for Him during
the time of His absence. The message
sent by His citizens refers to the continued
rejection of Christ and His Gospel by the Jews during the
days of the apostles and particularly under the ministry of Stephen. The
rewarding of the servants at the time of His Return, is
the allotting to them of places of honour in His
Perhaps the most explicit of all the statements which the Lord Jesus made upon our present theme is that recorded in the opening verses of John 14. Our Lord was alone with His disciples. He was about to be separated from them. For three years they had companied with Him, but now the cross with all its sufferings and shame lay athwart His path. The realization of His approaching death had filled His followers with fear and anguish. Their hearts were heavy and sad. Turning to them in their grief, the Master speaks words of solace and cheer Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Fathers house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also (John 14:1-3). These words of our Lord can have only one possible meaning: He was going away, but He would return again, return in person to receive His own unto Himself. Such was His positive and unconditional promise. Thus we see that the fulfilment of His promises, the keeping of His Word, necessitates the personal Return of our blessed Redeemer.
The testimony of our Lord given while He was here upon earth was confirmed, and rendered even more unequivocal, if that were possible, by His post-ascension utterances. Fifty years after He had returned to Heaven the Lord Jesus sent His angel to the beloved John on the Isle of Patmos to give unto him The Revelation and in it we hear our Lord saying, no less than six times, Behold, I come quickly. This is His last promise, His final word to His people now on earth. He is coming back again. He Himself has said so. He said so repeatedly during the days of His earthly ministry. He said so in language about which there was no ambiguity whatsoever. He said so both to His friends and to His enemies. He said so again fifty years after His ascension to Heaven. And He cannot lie. He is Himself the Truth - the truth incarnate. He is The Faithful and True Witness, therefore He must keep His Word, fulfil His promises, and return in person.
3. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE RATIFICATION OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.
While our Lord was here upon earth and on the eve of His crucifixion, He promised to send His disciples another Comforter, even the Spirit of Truth. He further promised the apostles that, when the Spirit came to them, He would guide them into all truth. Therefore, it is to the Divinely inspired writings of these apostles we must turn if we would learn all that God has been pleased to reveal concerning our present inquiry.
As we read the Epistles of the New Testament it is highly important for us to keep in mind the fact that we have in them not the suppositions and speculations of their human writers but reliable and authoritative information communicated by the Holy Spirit Himself, for All Scripture is given by inspiration of God (2 Tim. 3: 16). As we turn to the Epistles we find that each writer made some contribution to our present theme: Peter and Paul, James, John, and Jude all referred to the prospect and certainty of the Return of our Redeemer.
apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthian saints, I thank
my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus
Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched by Him, in all utterance, and in
all knowledge; even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you. So
that ye come behind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ: who shall also confirm you unto the end, that ye may be
blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ (1
Cor. 1: 4-8). To the Philippian saints he wrote, For our citizenship is in heaven; from whence also we look
for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: who shall change our
vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body, according to
the working whereby He is able even to subdue all things unto Himself (Phil. 3: 20, 21). To the Colossians he
wrote, When Christ, who is our life, shall
appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory (
The apostle James wrote, Be patient, therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husband-man waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain. Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh (5: 7, 8).
The apostle Peter wrote, Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ (1 Pet. 1: 13). And when the Chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away (1 Pet. 5: 4).
The apostle John wrote, Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is. And every man that hath this hope in Him purifieth himself, even as He is pure (1 John 3: 2,. 3). And again, For many deceivers are gone forth into the world, even they that confess not that Jesus Christ cometh in the flesh (2 John 7, R.V.).
The apostle Jude wrote, Keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life (vs. 21).
Here then is an argument simple but conclusive. Each Epistle writer of the New Testament makes mention of the Redeemers Return. These men were not hallucinated. They were not giving expression to impracticable ideals which would never be realized. Their writings were Divinely inspired. These holly men were moved by the Holy Spirit and recorded truth not in the words which mans wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Spirit teacheth (I Cor. 2: 13). The very fact, then, that the Holy Spirit of God has, through the apostles, testified again and again, ratifying the declarations of Old Testament prophecy and the affirmations of Christ Himself, necessitates and demands the personal Return of our Lord.
4. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE HUMILIATION OF THE CROSS.
The degradation which the Lord Jesus endured when He was here upon earth before, requires that He shall come back again in power and glory in order to vindicate Himself. Is it reasonable to suppose that the last view which this world shall have of our blessed Lord before He takes His seat upon the Great White Throne to judge the wicked dead, shall be that of the 1owly Nazarene? Surely not. Need we remind our readers of the depths of humiliation into which our Redeemer descended? Born in a manger, with the beasts of the field for His first companions, and a bed of straw for His cradle! Sharing the home of humble Jewish peasants and spending His youth and early manhood at the carpenters bench! During His public ministry, so poor and so lightly esteemed that the common courtesies of hospitality were denied Him He had not where to lay His head! Despised and rejected of men; the butt of Pharisaic contempt and the center of Jewish ridicule! His life seemingly ending in defeat as He hung helpless upon the cross, enduring the shame of a criminals execution and taunted by his heartless enemies! Is this the only sight which the earth is to have of the Lord of Glory? Is the Son of God to retire from this world in apparent defeat without any subsequent opportunity for vindicating Himself? Surely not. Is it not evident then that He who was here before in humiliation must yet come back to be glorified in His saints and to be admired in all them that believe? Does not the very fitness of things, do not the claims of equity and righteousness, insist, that He who was the willing Victim shall yet return as the triumphant Victor? Does not the Cross of Calvary necessitate that our Lord shall yet come back to our earth in order to substantiate His claims and ratify His promises?
For dogs have compassed Me: the assembly of the wicked have inclosed Me: they pierced My hands and My feet. I may tell all My bones: they look and stare upon Me. They part My garments among them, and cast lots upon My vesture (Psa. 22: 16-18). Such was the picture that was painted by prophecy. But this scene was not to be the finale. In this very same Psalm we read, All the ends of the earth shall remember and turn unto the Lord: and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before Thee. For the kingdom is the Lords: and He is the Governor among the nations; (vss. 27, 28).
And they that had laid hold on Jesus led Him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were assembled (Matt. 26: 57). See our blessed Lord standing there before the Jewish Sanhedrin, arraigned before His own creatures! Mark Him as He offers no defence in response to the false witnesses that testified against Him, and then ask, Is this to be the last thing? Is there to be no sequel to this? We do not have to seek far for an answer, for on this very occasion the Redeemer declared, Nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven (Matt. 26: 64). And again, it is written, Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him. Yes, the Crucified Saviour is coming back again, coming back to vindicate Himself in a world where He once endured the contradiction of sinners against Himself, and, coming back to rule and reign as He first appeared in order to suffer and die.
5. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE PRESENT EXALTATION OF SATAN.
of the greatest mysteries in all Gods creation is the Devil. For any
reliable information concerning him we are, shut up to the Holy Scriptures.
It is in Gods Word alone that we can learn anything about his origin,
his personality, his fall, his sphere of operations, and his approaching doom.
One thing which is there taught us about the great Adversary of God and
man, and which observation and experience fully confirms, is,
that he is a being possessing mighty power. It would appear from a study
of the Bible, that Satan is the most powerful creature (not Being) in all the
universe. He has access to the Heaven of heavens and appears before God
day and night to accuse the saints (Rev. 12: 10).
In Old Testament prophecy he is denominated The
anointed Cherub (Ezek. 28: 14) and
from other Scriptures we learn that the cherubim
are the highest order among the celestial hierarchies.
Satan is represented as being at the head of an organized kingdom of evil, with
hosts of wicked spirits ever ready to perform the bidding of their mighty
chief. He is likened to a roaring lion
the king of the beasts going about seeking whom he may devour (1 Pet. 5: 8). When our Lord was here upon
earth, Satan had the power to carry Him to a pinnacle of the
not only does Gods Word enlighten us upon the great power which our Enemy
possesses, it also informs us about the sphere in which he works
and makes known the location of his kingdom. In the very
first mention in Scripture of that old Serpent, the Devil, he is seen in
have thus seen that Satan is an exalted creature possessing and wielding
prodigious power and that this world of ours is his present kingdom. For
six thousand years he has been the avowed enemy of God and man. But are things
going to continue thus throughout all time? Is Satan to be allowed free rein for ever? Surely there will yet be an
end made to his power and dominion. But what and who is going to depose
him? Humanity is helpless before him. Man is unable
to chain him. The Church cannot dethrone him, or it would have done
so long ago. Legislation is impotent, for human governments cannot vote
him out of the world. Who then shall overthrow the
6. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE PRESENT DISORGANIZATION OF ISRAEL.
Gods purposes in connection with
But, how are the above promises to be realized? When shall these prophecies be fulfilled? The answer is, at
The Second Advent of Christ. He declared, For I say
unto you, Ye shall not see Me henceforth, till ye
shall say, Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord (Matt. 23: 39). And a day is
[* 2 Pet. 3: 8.]
Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the
Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His name. And to this agree the
words of the prophets; as it is written, after this, I will return, and
will build again the tabernacle of David (Israel)
which is fallen down: and I will build again the
ruins thereof, and I will set it up (Acts
15:14-16). And again, we read in Rom.
11: 26, And so all
7. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSATED
BY THE PRESENT DEGRADATION AND DESOLATION OF THE WORLD.
is a reason which ought to carry conviction to every mind. If there is
anything which imperatively needs our Redeemer to Return it is surely this poor sin-cursed world of ours!
Look at it and what do we see? A world everywhere racked with
suffering and out of joint. A world convulsed with misery entailed by the
Fall. A world now in its very
death-throes with hope almost completely gone. Everything that man
could devise to better conditions and make this world a happier place has been
tested and proven a failure. Every possible form of human government has
been tried, each new one being as unsuccessful as the previous ones. Theocracy,
democracy, and mobocracy (the French Revolution, and
all sides iniquity is abounding more and more.
Crime is increasing, morality is decreasing; godlessness and lawlessness arr growing apace; while over all, hangs the dreadful pall
of world-war. In the physical world, despite all our
enlightenment, modern discoveries and the organized activities of medical
science, disease is carrying off an ever increasing multitude year by Year.
The educational world is mainly under the control of
infidels and agnostics, under whose leadership the rising generation is taught
that the faith once for all delivered to the saints is an idle superstition, or
at best a religious garment which we have now outgrown. In the economic
world greed and dishonesty are rapidly eating out the very
vitals of commercial stability, while the fight between capital and labour
threatens a revolution such as this world has not witnessed since the days when
the streets of
the world stands helpless before the inrushing tide of evil which threatens to
decimate almost half of the human race, and in its impotency a grief-stricken
humanity is everywhere lifting up piteous hands to Heaven as it cries for a
Deliverer. True, the cry may not always be articulated, yet it is audible
nevertheless. True, the world, as a whole, is blind to its spiritual
wretchedness and apostate condition. True, the carnal mind is still
enmity against Cod, yet, intelligent men realize that the present order of
things is a complete failure and are ready and longing for a New Order.
The world cries for deliverance, what shall be Heavens response?
Again we say that only one answer is possible. While the Holy
Scriptures reveal the fact that the severest of Gods judgments have not yet
been poured upon this world, which has so long lived in pleasure and
wantonness; while the Holy Scriptures reveal the fact that the darkest hour of
the night of earths sufferings and sorrows has not yet arrived; yet, they also
teach, that at the close of this night, the Sun of Righteousness shall arise
with healing in His wings (Mal. 4: 2). Say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be
strong, fear not: behold, your God will come with
vengeance, even God with a recompense; He will come and save you. Then
the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be
unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as a hart,
and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out,
and streams in the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool,
and the thirsty land springs of water: in the habitation of dragons, where each
lay, shall be grass with reeds and rushes. And a highway shall be there,
and a way, and it shall be called the way of holiness;
the unc1ean shall not pass over it; but it shall be for those: the wayfaring
men, though fools, shall not err therein. No lion shall be there, nor any
ravenous beast shall go up thereon, it shall not be found there: but the
redeemed shall walk there: And the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and
8. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSATED
BY THE LAMENTATION OF ALL CREATION.
effects of the Fall have been far-reaching By one man sin entered the world (Rom. 5:12). Not only was the entire human
family involved but the whole Kosmos
was affected. When Adam and Eve sinned, God not only pronounced sentence
upon them and the Serpent but He cursed the ground as well And unto Adam He said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the
voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee,
saying, Thou shalt not eat of it, Cursed is the ground for thy sake;
in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life: thorns also and
thistles shall it bring forth to thee (Gen.
3: 17, 18). These words suggest a solemn and far-reaching line of
thought - Sin not only brings punishment to the actual transgressor but
it also involves others in its terrible consequences. The
punishment which was meted out to the antediluvians was not limited to the
human family, it fell upon the lower orders of creation as well - all
were swept away by the flood! The judgments which God sent upon the
haughty Pharaoh extended to the fishes in the rivers and the cattle in the
fields as well as to all his subjects! When the Angel of Death passed
through the land of the
To what extent the entire universe has suffered the evil consequences of sin it is impossible to say, but certain it is that they are not limited to our earth. Adam was not the first offender, for before his fall Satan also had apostatized from his Maker. What other worlds were affected by Satans fall Scripture does not inform us, yet we may infer from these principles which are revealed in Gods Word that the awful consequences of Satans rebellion were far-reaching in their scope. Astronomical observation reveals the fact that there are numbers of far-distant worlds upon which no life exists, while Scripture speaks wandering stars. The moon is a ruined planet where Death holds absolute sway and death is the wages of sin. If then Adams transgression brought down upon the earth which he inhabited a curse from God, may we not soberly conclude that the fall of the highest of all Gods creatures brought down a Divine curse upon those worlds over which he may have exercised a delegated rulership? Be this as it may, Scripture does reveal the fact that the consequences of sin have reached far beyond the four corners of our earth. We read The heavens are not clean in His sight (Job 15: 15), and again, in Rom, 8: 22 we are told, For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now.
In the last mentioned Scripture we learn that the whole creation is in pain and misery. Surely this is abnormal. Surely things were not like this at the beginning, nor were they; and surely things will not continue thus for ever, nor will they. We, quote now the entire passage in which the above statement is found For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed to usward. For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth for the revealing of the Sons of God. For the creation was subjected to vanity, not of its own will, but by reason of Him who subjected it in hope that the creation itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God (Rom. 8: 18-21, R. V.). The order of thought here appears to be as follows:- The whole of Gods creation, which is directly concerned and connected with our earth, (the whole creation can not be taken absolutely for the un-fallen angels must be excluded) suffered the
consequences of Adams sin, being brought under the bondage of corruption as the direct result. But this bondage is not to last for ever. A hope is set before creation: a promise has been given that it shall be delivered and in expectation of the fulfilment of this promise and the realization of this hope creation now waits. The hope of creation is linked with the manifestation of the sons of God and the liberty of their glory. The sons of God will be manifested or revealed with their Redeemer at the time of His Return for it is written When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory (Col. 3: 4). It is at the Second Coming of Christ, His return in glory that His people shall enter into the liberty, of their glory. Then will it be that creation shall be delivered from its present bondage of corruption. Thus we learn that though the whole creation has suffered in consequence of sin, yet shall it soon share in the glorious benefits of the Death of Christ who came to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself. How clear then is the need of our Redeemers Return! None but creations Creator (John 1: 3) can emancipate it from its sufferings. Hence we say that the present lamentations of Creation necessitate and demand the personal Return of our Lord.
9. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE SUPPLICATIONS OF THE CHURCH.
our Lord was here upon earth He gave His disciples a pattern prayer saying, After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in
heaven. Hallowed be Thy name. Thy kingdom come
(Matt. 6: 9, 10). The Redeemer taught
His saints to look forward to the future, to be occupied with Gods
interests and purposes, and to pray for the coming of His Kingdom, i. e.,
last promise ever made by our Lord, made some fifty or sixty years after His
ascension, given to the beloved John on the Isle of Patmos but recorded for the
encouragement and joy of all His people throughout the Christian dispensation,
was Surely I come quickly (Rev. 22: 20). The response to
this promise is the prayer inspired by the Holy Spirit, Even so, come, Lord Jesus. As
this dispensation draws to its close and as the Return of Christ is daily
coming nearer, the Holy Spirit is causing many to make this prayer their own.
As the result of the recovery of the Blessed Hope which throughout the Dark Ages was lost
to the Church, and as the result of the proclamation which is now being sounded
forth far and wide, Behold, the Bridegroom cometh, go
ye out to meet Him, companies of Gods saints all over the earth are
now daily crying, Even so Come Lord Jesus.
And our God is a prayer-hearing and a prayer-answering God! He
who has inspired this hope within the bosom of the Church, He who has taught so
many of its members to long and pray for the Return of their Saviour must
satisfy that longing and answer that prayer. Therefore we say that the
expectations and supplications of the
10. THE REDEEMERS RETURN IS NECESSITATED
BY THE EXPECTATION OF THE DEAD IN CHRIST.
This argument may be summarized thus:-
The Intermediate state into which the souls of the redeemed
pass at death is not the perfect state, it is but an unclothed
(2 Cor. 5: 1-3) condition. Like
their brethren who are still upon earth, those now in
the last Book of the Bible, where the veil that separates between the present
and the future and between this world and the next is pulled aside, we
find a Scripture that bears closely upon the point now under consideration.
We refer to Rev. 6: 9, 10 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar
the souls of them that were slain for the
Word of God, and for the testimony which they held. And they cried with a
loud voice, saying, How long, 0 Lord, holy and true, dost
Thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth This passage, stript of
its symbolism, signifies that martyred believers now in the Intermediate
state are waiting with eager expectation the time when God shall
avenge their death, which time is reached immediately before our Lord
returns to this earth. That which we wish to specially emphasize is
the fact that souls now in
And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season until their fellow-servants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled (Rev. 6: 11).
The dead in Christ are waiting in hope, waiting for the fulfilment of that promise, So also is the resurrection of the dead, it is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption. It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. It is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body (1 Cor. 15: 42-44). Is their hope nothing more than an idle dream? Are they to wait thus for ever? No, blessed be God, His Word declares that at the time of our Redeemers Return, Them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him (1 Thess. 4: 14). Therefore we say that the present un-clothed condition of the dead in Christ with their expectation of the Resurrection morn requires and necessitates the personal Return of our Lord.
To sum up. At least ten reasons require that Christ shall come back again - the declarations of Old Testament prophecy; the affirmations of our Lord Himself; the ratification of the Holy Spirit through the writers of the New Testament Epistles; the humiliation of the Cross, requiring a corresponding vindication of Christ in power and glory; the present disorganization of Israel; the exaltation of Satan and the powerlessness of man to depose him; the degradation and desolation of the world; the lamentations of a Creation waiting to be delivered from its bondage of corruption; the supplications of the Church crying Even so, come, Lord Jesus; and the expectation of the dead in Christ waiting for their glorification, singly and collectively necessitate and demand the personal Return of our Redeemer.
The Hope of the Redeemers Return
Looking for that Blessed, Hope and appearing of the glory of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ (Titus 2:13).
In 1 Cor. 13:13 we learn there are three cardinal Christian graces namely, faith, hope and love. Concerning the first and third of these, believers generally are well informed, but regarding the second, many of the Lords people have the vaguest conceptions. When Christians are questioned upon the subject of Faith they are, for the most part, able to answer promptly and intelligently; but interrogate the average church-member about the believers Hope, and his replies are indistinct and uncertain. Let Christian Love come up for discussion and we
all feel that we are upon solid ground, but when asked to pursue the theme of Christian Hope many step cautiously and hesitatingly.
That there is the greatest confusion of thought and belief among Christians concerning their Hope may readily be proven by questioning a number regarding the nature of their hope. Ask the average church-goer what his hope is, and he will say, Salvation - he hopes to be saved when he comes to die. Ask another and he will tell you that Death is his hope, for it is then that he will be released from all the sufferings of the flesh. Ask a third and he would say that Heaven was his hope. Perhaps this last reply would better express the common and popular belief than either of the others. But to say that our hope is future happiness, is to say no more than any heathen would say. There are several Scriptures which distinguish between Heaven and the believers Hope, Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to His abundant mercy, hath begotten us again unto a living hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you (1 Pet. 3, 4). Here the living hope unto which we have been begotten is separated in thought from the inheritance which is reserved in heaven for us. Though closely connected, Heaven and the believers Hope are certainly not synonymous as is clear from Col. 1: 5 where they are again distinguished For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the Gospel. Heaven is not here said to be the believers hope, for the hope is laid up for him in heaven. What then is our Hope?
It is strange that there should be such ignorance and confusion upon this subject for Hope is made almost as prominent in the New Testament as is either Faith or Love. The Church epistles have much to say upon the subject. In the epistle to the Romans when setting forth the consequences or results of justification, the apostle wrote, Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ: by whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God (5: 1). And again in 8: 24, 25 For in hope were we saved: but hope that is seen is not hope: for who hopeth for that which he seeth? But if we hope for that which we see not, then do we with patience wait for it (R.V.). To the Corinthians Paul wrote, If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable (1 Cor. 15: 19). To the Galatians he wrote, For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith (5: 5). For the Ephesians he prayed that the eyes of their understanding might be enlightened, and that they might know what is the hope of His calling, and what the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints (Eph. 1:18), and in setting forth the sevenfold Unity of the Spirit he declared, There is one body and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all (4: 4‑6), and there can no more be two different hopes than there can be two Lords, or two faiths.
To the Thessalonian saints the apostle Paul wrote, Sorrow not, even as others which have no hope (1 Thess. 4: 13), and again, Now our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through grace (2 Thess 2:16). Unto Titus he wrote For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ (Titus 2: 11-13). And unto the Hebrews he said, And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end. That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we inight have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us: which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil (6: 11,18, 19).
The apostle Peter found cause for rejoicing in that God had according to His abundant mercy, begotten us again unto a living hope by, the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead (1 Pet. 1: 3); and again, he exhorted his readers to Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear (1 Pet 3:15).
The apostle John wrote, Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is. And every man that hath this hope in Him, purifieth himself, even as He is pure (1 John 3: 2, 3). Thus we see that the New Testament abounds in passages which speak of the [regenerate] believers hope.
all ages Gods people have had a hope set before them, and that hope has always
centered in Christ. In Eden God gave to Adam the
promise that the womans Seed should come and bruise the Serpents head and the
anticipation of the fulfilment of this promise constituted the hope of
the saints in those far-off days. Said Jacob, I have waited for Thy salvation, 0 Lord
(Gen. 49:18). The Hope that God
set before Abram was that his Seed should
be a blessing unto all nations, which hope, as we learn from Gal. 3:16,
had particular reference to Christ. The Hope which God set before Moses
was expressed as follows, I will raise them up a
Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put My words in His
mouth; and He shall speak unto them all that I shall command Him (Deut. 18: 18). For the fulfilment of this
prophecy see John 12: 49; 14:10, etc.
The Hope which God set before David was stated as follows, And when thy days be fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy
fathers, I will set up thy Seed after thee, which shall proceed out of thy
bowels, and 1 will establish His Kingdom. He shall build a house for My name, and I will stablish the throne of His Kingdom for
ever (2 Sam. 7: 12, 13). And
later, through His prophets, God again and again set before
1. THE CHARACTER OF OUR HOPE.
As there is so much confusion and uncertainty respecting this branch of our subject, and in order to clear away the rubbish which human devisings have gathered around it, we will deal first with the negative side of the character of our Hope.
1. Our Hope is not the Conversion of the World.
We pray that these pages may be read by many who will be startled by the above statement. A world which shall eventually be saved by the preaching of the Gospel has been the expectation of almost all Christendom. That the Gospel shall yet triumph over the world, the flesh, and the Devil is the belief of the great majority of those who profess to be the Lords people. In the seminaries, in the pulpits, in the Christian literature of the day, and in the great missionary gatherings where placards bearing the words The world for Christ are prominently displayed, has this theory been zealously heralded. It is supposed that anything short of a converted world is a concept dishonouring and derogatory to the Gospel. We are told the Gospel cannot fail because it is the power of God, and though the Church has failed, yet, a day is surely coming when this captivating ideal shall be realized. To believe other than this, is to be dubbed a pessimist, yea, it is to be looked upon as a hinderer and traitor to the cause of Christ. But what are the plain facts?
The Lord Jesus Christ preached the Gospel, preached it faithfully, lovingly, zealously and untiringly. But with what results? Was the world converted under His preaching? Should it be said this question is not a fair one because He preached only locally, we accept the correction, but ask further, Was Palestine converted under His preaching? We have only to glance at the four Gospels to find an answer. In the sermon on the Mount, our Lord declared that the many were on the broad road that leadeth to destruction and that only a few were on the narrow path that leadeth unto life. In the Parable of the Sower He announced that out of four castings of the good seed from His hand three of them fell upon unfruitful ground. Again, we are told, He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not. He came unto His own, and His own received Him not (John 1:10, 11). No, the Gospel as preached by the Son of God Himself held out no promise of a world converted by the proclamation of it, for after three and a half years ministry such as this world has never witnessed before or since, there was but a handful who responded to the gracious appeals of the Gospel from His lips - there were but one hundred and twenty all told that waited in the upper room for the coming of the Holy Spirit which He had promised to send to His followers (Acts 1: 15).
How was it in the days of the apostles? During the first generation of the Churchs history, wonderful things happened which were well calculated to convert the world if anything could. Eleven men who had been trained by our Lord Himself were now sent forth to herald the glad tidings of salvation. The Holy Spirit was poured forth upon them, and in addition to the Eleven, Saul of Tarsus was miraculously saved and sent forth as the apostle to the Gentiles. But what success attended their efforts? How were they received by the world? Again we have but to turn to the New Testament Scriptures to find our answer. Like their Master, they, too, were despised and rejected of men. The apostles were everywhere spoken against and regarded as the offscouring of the earth. Some of them were cast into prison, others were slain by the sword. One suffered death by crucifixion and the last of the little band was banished to the Isle of Patmos. True it is that their labours were not entirely in vain. True it is that God honoured His own Word and numbers were saved, and here and there churches were organized. But the multitudes, the great masses, both of Jews and Gentiles, remained unmoved and unconverted. The actual conditions, in the days of the apostles then, gave no promise of a world converted by the Gospel.
is it in our own day? Ah! it will be
said, times have changed since then: Christ and His
apostles lived in the days of paganism and barbarism, but under the
enlightenment of our modern civilization this twentieth century is far
otherwise. Yes, but all is not gold that glitters. We do
not deny, we praise God for the fact, that to‑day there are far more
Christians upon earth than there were in the first century. But there are
far more sinners too! What we are discussing now is the Conversion of the
world. Has the growth of the
Has the Gospel failed? Have Gods purposes been defeated? Certainly not. The Gospel was never designed to convert the world. God never purposed to regenerate all humanity in this dispensation, any more than He did under the Mosaic economy, when He suffered the nations to walk in their own ways. Gods purpose for this Age is clearly defined in Acts 15: 14 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for His name. In full harmony with this the apostle Paul declared. I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some (1 Cor. 9: 22). Clearly then, the Hope of the Church is not the Conversion of the World.
Having dwelt at some length upon the general, let us now come to the particular
2. Our Hope is not the Salvation of the Soul.
In the new Testament the word Salvation has a threefold scope - past, present and future, which, respectively, has reference to our deliverance from the penalty, the power, and the presence of sin. When we say above, that our Hope is not the Salvation of the soul, we mean that it is not our deliverance from the wrath to come which is the prospect God sets before His people. To certain of our readers it may appear almost a wearisome waste of time for us to discuss these points, but for the sake of the class for which this work is specially designed we would ask them to bear with us in patience. In these days when the Bible is so grievously neglected both in the pulpit and in the pew, we cannot afford to take anything for granted. Multitudes of those in our churches are ignorant of the most elementary truths of the Christian faith. Experience shows that comparatively few people are clear about even the A. B. C. of the Gospel. Talk to the average church-member, and only too often it will be found that he has nothing more than a vague and uncertain hope about his personal salvation. He is trying to live up to the light that he has, he is doing his best, and he hopes that, somehow, everything will come out right in the end. He does not dare to say I know I have passed from death unto life, but he hopes to go to Heaven at the last.
Nowhere does Scripture present the Salvation of the soul as the believers hope. Salvation from the guilt, the penalty, the wages, of sin is something for which believers thank God even now. Said our Lord to His disciples, Rejoice, because your names are written in heaven (Luke 10: 20). The present-tense aspect of our salvation is presented in many Scriptures Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that heareth My word and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life (John 5: 24). How simple and definite this is! Eternal life is something which every [regenerate] believer in Christ already possesses, and for him there is no possibility of future condemnation in the sense of having to endure Gods wrath. Again we read, Beloved now are we the sons of God (1 John 3: 2). We do not have to obey Gods commandments, walk worthy, and serve the Lord, in order to become Gods [redeemed] children, we are to do these things because we are, already, members of the household of faith. The salvation or redemption of our bodies is future, for it will not be until our Saviours return that He shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body (Phil. 3: 21). But the salvation of the soul, [meaning*] deliverance from the wrath to come, is an accomplished fact for every sinner, that has received the Lord Jesus Christ as his or her personal Saviour. All such have been accepted in the Beloved (Eph. 1: 6). All such have been made meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light (Col. 1:12). All such have been perfected for ever (Heb. 10: 14) so far as their standing before God is concerned.
[* Note. There are instances where the salvation of the soul is shown to be sometime in the future; but this refers to the time of Resurrection, when disembodied souls in Hades are reunited to their bodies when our Redeemer - Messiah/Christ - returns to earth. See 1 Pet. ch. 1). Hence, the apostle Paul, sought to attain unto this selective resurrection out from the dead, (Phil. 3: 11).]
As another has said, Salvation is not away off yonder at the gates of Heaven; [eternal] salvation is at the cross. The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared, and it brings salvation all the way down to where the sinner is - right there. You know our Lords own picture of it. It is the illustration of the good Samaritan. You know how beautifully that shadows out this blessed truth; that just as the good Samaritan went down the Jericho road and ministered to the wretch who lay there half dead, pouring oil into his wounds right there where he lay, just so the grace of God, that brings salvation, has come to the sinner in the place where he lies in his sins. No matter how great a sinner he may be, if he can be persuaded to turn the eye of faith toward the cross, there salvation comes (Dr. C. I. Scofield). Again‑
3. Our Hope is not Death.
Of all the extravagant and absurd interpretations of Scripture which have found a place among sober expositors is the belief that Death is the Hope which God has set before the believer. How it ever came to find acceptance it is difficult to say. It is true that there are a number of passages which speak of the Lord returning suddenly and unexpectedly, but to make the words At such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh and Behold I come as a thief in the night mean that death may steal in upon the believer without warning is to reduce the Word of God to meaningless jargon and is to make sane exposition impossible. Scripture says what it means, and means what it says. True there are Parables in the Bible; true there are some passages which are highly symbolical; but where this is the case the context usually gives clear intimation to that effect, and where it does not, the plain and literal force should always be given to the language of Holy Writ. In Scripture death means death, and the coming again of the Son of man means His coming, and the two expressions are not synonymous. As we have said, the Return of Christ and death (sometimes) each, alike, come suddenly and unexpectedly, but there all analogy between them ends.
It is passingly strange that Bible teachers should have confounded Death with the Second Coming of Christ. The former is spoken of as an Enemy (I Cor. 15: 26), whereas the latter is termed that blessed hope (Titus 2: 13), and surely these two terms cannot refer to the same thing. At the Return of our Lord we shall be made like Him (1 John 3: 2), but believers are not made like Him at death, for death introduces them into a disembodied state. That death is not the believers Hope is clear from many Scriptures. In 1 Pet. 1: 3 the apostle returns thanks because we have been begotten again unto a living hope.* The saint of God has a living hope in a dying scene: a glorious prospect beyond this vale of tears. In 2 Tim. 4: 8 the apostle Paul reminds us that there is laid up a crown of righteousness unto all them that love Christs appearing, which is further proof that death is not the Second Coming of Christ, for who is there that loves death? Death is my going to Christ [in the underworld of Sheol/Hades, (Psa. 139:8; Luke 23: 43; 16: 23)], but His Return is Christ coming to me. Death is a cause of sadness and sorrow, but the Return of the Lord is a cause of joy and comfort Wherefore comfort one another with these words (1 Thess. 4: 18, see context). Death lays the body in the dust [and transfers the disembodied soul into Hades], but at the Return of our Redeemer His people arise from the dust [and through the the gates (Matt. 16: 18)] - the dead in Christ shall rise first (1 Thess. 4: 17). Death is the wages of sin, which means that death is the penalty of sin, but so completely has that penalty been borne by our Saviour that we read, So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation (Heb. 9: 28). Death was certainly not the hope of the early Christians as is clear from 1 Thess. 1: 9, 10 where we read, Ye turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven - these Thessalonian saints were looking for Christ not death. Finally; death cannot be our Hope, for death will not be the portion of all believers as is clear from the language of 1 Cor. 15:51, We shall not all sleep. What then is our Hope? We answer‑
4. Our Hope is the personal Return of our Redeemer.
Jesus Christ our hope (1 Tim. 1: 1). Jesus Christ is the believers all in all (Col. 3: 11). He is our peace (Eph. 2: 14). He is our life (Col. 3:14). He is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption (1 Cor. 1: 30). And, we repeat, He is our Hope. But hope always looks forward. Hope has to do with the future. We are saved in hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why dath he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it (Rom. 8: 24, 25). This means that what we hope for is that which we do not yet possess. In Scripture, hope is something more than desire or longing: it is a joyous expectation, a definite assurance. Faith is that which lays hold of Gods promises; hope is that spiritual grace which sustains the heart until the promise is received. As another has said, Man was not made for the present, and the present was not intended to satisfy man. It is for the future, not the present, that man exists (W. Trotter).
The Hope of the believer is clearly set forth in Titus 2:13 Looking for that blessed hope and appearing of the glory of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ (R. V.). Our Hope is the personal Return of Christ when He shall come back again to receive us unto Himself. Our Hope is to be taken out of this scene of sill and suffering and sorrow to be where Christ is (John 14: 1-3). Our Hope is to be caught up to meet the Lord in the air and be for ever with the Lord (1 Thess. 4: 16, 17). Our Hope is to be made like Him, and this hope will be realized when we shall see Him as He is (1 John 3: 2). This is the one hope of our calling (Eph. 4: 4). This is the only Hope for everything else has failed.
The hope of Philosophy has failed.
was the beautiful ideal of the ancients. When
The hope of Legislation has failed.
was the dream of the celebrated Plato that he could establish an ideal
Republic by compiling and enforcing a perfect code of laws. But a perfect
Code of Law was compiled a thousand years before Plato was
born. God Himself gave to
The hope of human Government has failed.
The hope of Civilization has failed.
How much all of us have heard of the march and progress of Civilization during the past two generations! What a Utopia it was going to create! The masses were to be educated and reformed, injustices were to cease, war was to be abolished, and all mankind welded into one great Brotherhood living together in peace and good will. Civilization was to be the agency for ushering in the long-looked-for Millennium. Any one who dared to challenge the claims made on behalf of the enlightenment of our twentieth century, or called into question the transformation which the upward march of Civilization was supposed to be effecting, was regarded as an old fogey who was not abreast of the times, or, as a pessimist whose vision was blinded by prejudice. Was not Evolution an established fact of science and did not the fundamental principle of Evolution - progress and advancement from the lower to the higher - apply to nations and the human race as a whole; if so, we should soon discover that we had outgrown all the barbarities of the past. War was now no longer to be thought of, for those cultured nations within the magic pale of civilization would henceforth settle their differences amicably by means of arbitration. It was true that the great Powers continued building enormous armies and navies, but these, we were told, would merely be used to enforce Peace. But oh! what a madmans dream it has all proven. The Hope of Civilization, like every other hope which has not been founded upon the sure and certain Word of God, has also proved to be nothing more than an entrancing mirage, a tragic delusion. The great World War, with all its unmentionable horrors, its inhumanities, its barbaric ruthlessness, has rudely wakened a lethargic humanity to the utter insufficiency of all merely human expediencies, and has demonstrated as clearly as anything has ever been demonstrated that Civilization is nothing more than a high-sounding but empty title.
We repeat again, the ONLY hope of the Church is the personal Return of the Redeemer to remove His people from these scenes of misery and bloodshed to be for ever with Himself; and the ONLY hope for this poor sin-cursed and Satan-dominated world is the Second Advent of the Son of Man to rule and reign over the earth in righteousness and peace. This is the worlds LAST hope, for every other hope has failed it! We turn now to consider
2. THE AUTHORIZATION OF OUR HOPE.
The insufficiency and failure of the various hopes of the world reviewed above, serve only to furnish a background upon which, by way of contrast, may shine forth more prominently and gloriously the certainty and sufficiency of our hope. Every hope of man which originates in his own mind and heart is doomed to end in disappointment. If men refuse the light which is furnished by Divine revelation then they must expect to remain in darkness, and, as our Lord said, If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness how great is that darkness! (Matt. 6: 23). The value of a hope lies in the authorization of it, what then are the grounds for our hope?
What warrant have we for expecting the Return of the Redeemer? After all that has been said in the previous pages and in view of the various Scriptures therein cited, a lengthy reply to this question is not necessary. In brief, it may be said, the inspired and infallible Word of Him who cannot lie is our warrant and authorization for looking for that Blessed Hope. But, briefly, to particularize.
1. We have the Promise of the Lord Jesus Himself.
We have already quoted from John 14 in other connections but we now refer to it again. On the eve of His crucifixion our Saviour turned to His disciples and said, I go to prepare a place for you, and if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am there ye may be also (John 14: 2, 3). Here is an assertion about which there is no ambiguity whatever. Here is a promise that is positive and unequivocal. Here is a word of comfort from the lips of Truth incarnate. The Lord who has gone away from this earth to prepare a place for His people is coming back again for them, coming back in person, coming to receive them to Himself that they may be with Him for evermore.
2. We have the word of Gods messengers at the time of His Sons Ascension.
These words are recorded in the first chapter of the
Acts which presents a scene of unusual interest and importance. Our
Lords sojourn upon earth was now to terminate. The time of His departure
was at hand. The great purpose of the Divine incarnation had been
accomplished. The cross and the empty sepulchre lay behind, and now the
Saviour of sinners was to be exalted to the right hand of the Majesty on high.
Together with a few of His disciples He went as far as Bethany, and lifting up
His hands He blessed them, and while in the act of blessing them He was parted from them, and went up into heaven (Luke 24: 50, 51). And a cloud received Him
out of their sight, and then we are told, While they
looked steadfastly toward heaven as He went up, two men stood by them in white
apparel: which also said, Ye men of
3. We have the inspired testimony of the apostles.
We have already shown in a previous chapter that each of the apostles bore witness to the Second Coming of Christ. Their testimony is clear, full, and uniform. At this point we shall select but a single passage, a familiar one, from the epistles of the apostle Paul. In 1 Thess. 4: 13-8 we read, But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent (i.e., go before) them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words.
The above passage is the most comprehensive statement upon the Redeemers Return which is to be found in the apostolic writings. The importance of the communication contained therein is intimated by the prefatory clause This we say unto you by the word of the Lord, an expression which is always reserved for those passages of Divine revelation which are of peculiar importance or solemnity. Here again we learn that Christ is going to return in person The Lord Himself. Here again we have a positive promise The Lord Himself shall descend. And here again, the Second Coming of Christ is presented as the Blessed hope of the Church comfort one another with these words. We reserve further comment upon this passage for a later chapter.
4. Finally, we have the Promise of the Lord, given from the Throne.
We have previously pointed out that, some fifty or sixty years after His ascension to the right hand of God, Christ sent His angel to the beloved John on the Isle of Patmos saying, Surely I come quickly (Rev. 22: 20). This was our Lords last promise to His people, as though to intimate that He would have them continually occupied with His imminent Return. Perhaps this will be the best place to meet an objection that is frequently made by those who seek to find flaws in the Word of God. It is said that the Lord Jesus here made a mistake. He declared that He was coming quickly and more than eighteen centuries have passed since then and yet He has not returned!
The explanation of this supposed difficulty is every simple. When the Lord Jesus said, Surely I come quickly, He spoke from Heaven, and Heavens measurement of time is very different from earths. Never once while He was here upon earth did the Saviour say or even hint that He would return quickly. On the contrary He gave plain intimation that after His departure a lengthy interval would have to pass ere He came back again. In the Parable of the Nobleman He spoke of Himself as One taking a journey into a far country (Luke 19: 12). On another occasion He represented an evil servant saying, during the time of His absence, My Lord delayeth His coming (Matt. 24: 28). While in the Parable of the Talents He openly declared that After a long time the Lord of those servants cometh and reckoneth with them (Matt. 25: 19). What we would here press upon the attention of our readers is, that, each of these utterances were made by our Lord during the time when He was still upon earth and therefore they must be considered from earths viewpoint; but when the Lord Jesus said Surely I come quickly He spoke from Heaven and concerning Heavens measurement of time we need to bear in mind that word Beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day (2 Pet. 3: 8). In the light of the last quoted Scripture it is easy to understand Rev. 22: 20 - if our Lord returns before the present century terminates He will have been away but two days!
Surely I come quickly. These are the words of our ascended Lord. This is His promise, sent from the very Throne of Heaven. This is His final word to His people before they hear His shout calling them to be with Himself. This, then, is the warrant, the ground, the authorization of our Hope. Let us now consider‑
3. THE BLESSEDNESS OF OUR HOPE.
It is both interesting and profitable to notice the several adjectives which are used in connection with the believers Hope. In 2 Thess, 2: 16 it is termed a good hope. In Heb. 6: 19 it is described as a hope both sure and stedfast. In 1 Pet. 1: 3 it is denominated a living hope. In Eph 4: 4 it is styled the one hope of our calling. While in Titus 2: 13 it is spoken of as that blessed hope. The blessedness of our Hope is that which is now particularly to engage our attention. In what respects is our hope a blessed one? We answer‑
1. Because of its bearing upon
2. Because of its bearing upon the Gentiles.
aspect of our subject has not received the attention which it deserves.
It has been assumed by some that the present dispensation is the time when God
is blessing the Gentiles and that in the Millennium the Jews will
be the special objects of Gods favour. It is true that in the Millennium
Israel shall enter into the enjoyment of their inheritance and that at that
time they shall occupy the chief position, governmentally, among
the nations, but it is a mistake to suppose that the Gentiles will receive less
notice from God then than they do now. During this age God is merely taking
out of the Gentiles a people for His name, and hence it is that
the vast majority of them are still living amid the darkness of
heathendom. But it will not always be thus. The restoration of
the eleventh chapter of Romans, where the apostle is showing that
words of Simeon recorded in Acts 15 are in
perfect agreement with the teaching of Romans 11
Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit
the Gentiles to take out of them a people for His name. And to this agree
the words of the prophets; as it is written, after this, I will return and will
build again the tabernacle of David (i.e., Israel), which is fallen down; and I
will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up; that the residue of
men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom
My name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things (vss. 14‑17). It is to be noted that
here again the Seeking of the Lord by the residue of men and all the Gentiles is subsequent
to the restoration of
are many prophecies in the Old Testament which speak of the Millennial
blessedness of the Gentiles. We single out one or two without
commenting extensively upon them. And the glory
of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it
together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it (Isa. 40: 5). 0 sing
unto the Lord a new song; for He hath done marvellous things: His right hand,
and His holy arm, hath gotten Him the victory. The Lord hath made known
His salvation: His righteousness hath He openly shewed in the sight of
the heathen. He hath remembered His mercy and His truth
toward the house of
more quotation must suffice: And ye shall know that I
am in the midst of
3. Because of its bearing upon the Church.
Concerning this point we shall here merely generalize, for this precious aspect of our subject will come up for consideration again in a later chapter. In a word, we may say that, the Hope of the Church lies in the future and not in the present, is heavenly and not earthly. To His disciples our Lord said, In the world ye shall have tribulation (John 16: 30). This is the present portion of the Church which is His body: this is all that the believer is to expect from the world in which he is now living. We are not to be surprised if the world hates us, because it first hated our Divine Master. Said the apostle, Unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake. Yea, we are assured that all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution. The Lords path to the Throne was via the Cross, and we are called to follow His steps. The Hope of the Church then lies not in this world, but above it; not in the present, but in the future.
At first sight it may appear strange, especially to unbelievers, that the Christian should speak of his hope. In contrast to the wicked who have no peace, the saint has a satisfying portion. The believer has already drunk of that 1iving water of which those who drink shall never thirst. The believer is already in possession of eternal life, but he has not yet entered into the full and unhindered enjoyment of it - that is still before him as the object of his hope. In one sense then, the Christian is satisfied, in another sense he is not. The believer already knows One, yea, is now indwelt by One who can satisfy him. He knows Christ, possesses Christ, enjoys Christ; but, as yet, he has not seen Christ. It is by faith (not feelings) that we know and enjoy Christ, but the more we know and enjoy Him thus, the more we long to behold Him Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see Him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory; receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls (1 Pet. 1: 8, 9).
Yes, my brethren, believing in Christ, whom we have not seen, we love Him; we rejoice in Him with unspeakable joy; we [look forward to] receive the salvation of our souls. But to see Christ - to have the salvation which He wrought out on the cross applied to our bodies as well as to our souls - to have it perfected in our experience even as it respects our souls - to have it consummated thus in all who are fellow-partakers with us of Christ - to be with Him, and with them, in our Fathers house - to behold His glory which the Father has given Him - to appear with Him in glory when He appears - to reign with Him over a ransomed and redeemed and happy creation - to fulfil our part in the universal harmony of all in heaven and all in earth, when all shall bow the knee to Jesus, when every tongue shall own Him Lord, and all voices shall join to celebrate His praise - this, and far more than this - far more than heart can conceive or tongue explain, is what we wait for; and, above all, we wait for Him whose return shall introduce us to all this perfect blessedness - we wait for Gods Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come. HE IS OUR HOPE. We know Him now by faith as our Saviour, our Lord, our life, our peace, our joy, our all. AND HE IS OUR HOPE. He is plainly said to be so in 1 Tim. 1: l Paul an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the commandment of God our Saviour, and Lord Jesus Christ OUR HOPE. And what He is thus in so many plain words expressly declared to be in this passage, He is shown to be by the uniform, unvarying testimony of Gospels, Acts, Epistles, and Revelation (Plain Papers on Prophetic Subjects by W. Trotter). Again, the Redeemers Return is a Blessed Hope -
4. Because of its bearing upon Christ Himself.
Our Lord Himself is waiting that blest moment when He shall rise from the Fathers Throne, descend to the air and catch up His loved and redeemed ones to be for ever with Himself. What other meaning can possibly be given to that remarkable word recorded in Rev. 1: 9 I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ.
And again we read, But this Man, after He had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God. From henceforth expecting till His enemies be made His footstool (Heb. 10: 12, 13). Yes, for well nigh two thousand years, our Lord has patiently waited for the last predestined member to be added to the Church which is His body. Nay, may we not go further, and reverently say, from all eternity the Lord Jesus has been waiting to possess that people given to Him by the Father before the foundation of the world! It was for this Joy that was set before Him that He despised the cross and endured its shame (Heb. 12: 2). It was for this one pearl which He esteemed of great price - oh! wondrous thought - that He went and sold all that He had to buy it (Matt. 13: 46). It is for this blood-purchased people that He has been interceding on high since the day of His ascension. And at His Second Advent the time of waiting, the long interval of His patience, will be ended. Then it will be that He shall come to receive us unto Himself. Then it will be that He shall present the Church to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. (Eph. 5: 27). Then it will be that He shall see of the travail of His soul and be satisfied (Is. 53: 11). 0 blessed Hope. Well may we cry Even so, come, Lord Jesus. For Him, too, as well as for us, this is that blessed hope.
And now, dear reader, what is your hope? What is it that is occupying your heart and filling your vision? Is it the prospect of a speedily returning Redeemer? If you are truly the Lords then do you not yearn to see Him face to face? Do you not long to fall at His feet and say My Lord and my God? Surely you do, for you cannot be fully satisfied in this world. How could you be? How can you find satisfaction in a world from which your Saviour is absent? Earth is a wilderness, not merely (no, nor chiefly) because of its trials and its hardships, its sorrows and its pangs, its disappointments and reverses, but because He is not here. Heaven would not be heaven to the saint if Jesus were not there. He, His presence (as that which introduces us to it), His coming is our hope - the hope of the Christian, the hope of the Church. May our hearts cherish it as we have never done! May its brightness so attract us that earths fairest, loveliest, most enchanting scenes may be weariness itself to our hearts, as detaining us from the object of our hopes! May that object so animate us that earths heaviest afflictions the narrowest, most rugged, and most thorny portions of the narrow way - may be welcome to us, as the path that leads us onward to the goal of our expectations, the home of our hearts, the Jesus whose presence makes it what it is, whose love made Him tread a narrower and a darker path than this, and whose smile of ineffable satisfaction shall crown the faith that has trusted Him, the love that has followed Him, throughout this dreary Journey, along this narrow way, amid the darkness and solitude of this long and dismal night (W. Trotter).
The Fact of the Redeemers Return
I will come again and receive you unto Myself;
that where I am there ye may be also (John 14: 3).
[Pages 70- 97]
It has been pointed out by another that the New Testament is concerned mainly with the presentation of three great facts: first, that the Son of God has been to the earth but has gone away; second, that the Holy Spirit has come down to this earth and is still here; third, that the Son of God is coming back again to this earth. To quote These are the three great subjects unfolded in the New Testament Scriptures; and we shall find that each of them has a double bearing: it has a bearing upon the world, and a bearing upon the church; upon the world as a whole, and upon each unconverted man, woman, and child in particular; upon the church as a whole, and upon each individual member thereof, in particular. it is impossible for any one to avoid the bearing of these three grand facts upon his own personal condition and future destiny (Tapers on the Lords Coming by C. H. M.) A few words now on each of these facts.
First; the Son of God has been to this earth but has gone away. Here is a fact marvellous in its nature and far-reaching in its effects. This world has been visited by its Creator. The very feet of the Lord of Glory have trod this earth on which we now dwell. From heavens throne there descended the Only begotten of the Father, and for upwards of thirty years He tabernacled here among men. His appearing was not attended with regal pomp and outward splendour. His glory was veiled and His Divine prerogatives were laid aside. He who was in the form of God took upon Himself the form of a servant. He who thought it not robbery to be equal with God, was made in the likeness of men. He who had received the worship of angels was born in a manger. What an infinite stoop! What amazing condescension! What matchless grace! Were it not that we had grown so familiar with the recital of these things, were it not that our cold hearts had lost their sense of wonderment, we should be overwhelmed with adoring gratitude. Were it not that we were so occupied with the things of this world and our own interests we should prostrate ourselves before God in worship and cry, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing (Rev. 5: 12). Here then is the first great fact presented in the New Testament - the Son of God came down to this earth.
How was He received? What welcome did He meet with? What effect did the coming of the Almighty God (Is. 9: 6) have upon the world? What effect would we suppose it to have had? Should we expect to learn that the birth of the God-man was hailed as the most wondrous and blessed event in all history? Should we expect to find the rulers of the earth casting their sceptres at His feet? Should we expect to find Him an Object of universal worship? Such expectations would but betray our ignorance of the depths of human depravity. Of sinners it is written They did not like to retain God in their knowledge (Rom. 1: 28). And why? Because the carnal mind is enmity against God (Rom. 8: 1) - such it was demonstrated to be when Cod was manifested in the flesh. There was no room for them in the inn (Luke 2: 7) sums up the whole tragic story. The Christ of God was not wanted. His ineffable holiness condemned the vile wickedness of sinners. He came here to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, but the world hated Him, hated Him without a cause (John 15: 25). Men said, This is the heir; come, let us kill him (Mark 12: 7), and no ordinary death would suffice and appease the hatred of their wicked hearts. He must die the death of a criminal, He must be crucified - a form of punishment reserved for slaves who were guilty of the vilest crimes (Josephus). By wicked hands He was crucified and slain (Acts 2: 20).
Where sin abounded grace did much more abound (Rom. 5: 20). Marvellous are the ways of God. He maketh even the wrath of man to praise Him (Ps. 76: 10). Those wicked hands of men which nailed to the Cross the Lord of Glory, were but fulfilling, unknown to themselves, the eternal purposes of Jehovah. The Lord Jesus was delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God (Acts 2: 23). These words bring before us the Divine side of that mysterious transaction. As He hung there on the Cross the Lord Jesus suffered not only at the hands of man, but He was also smitten by the hand of God (Is. 53: 4, 10) because it was then and there that He bare our sins in His own body on the tree (1 Pet. 2: 24). On the Cross, our blessed Saviour who knew no sin was made sin for us (2 Cor. 5: 21). It was because He hung there as the Sin-Bearer that Jehovah said, Awake, 0 sword, against My shepherd, and against the man that is My Fellow, saith the Lord of hosts: smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered (Zech. 13: 7). Thus, the Death of Christ must be viewed from two great standpoints. From the side of the world His death was a deliberate, cold-blooded murder; from the side of God it was a satisfaction rendered unto His justice and holiness which had been outraged by sin. From the side of the world, the Cross was the climacteric display of its sin and guilt; from the Divine side it was Gods provision to remove the sin and guilt of all who believe. From mans side, the world has yet to account to God for the death of His Son. Therefore it is that God has a controversy with the nations. My reader, you are living in a world over which hangs the judgment of God! And the day of His vengeance draws near. God has yet to reckon with a world that is stained with the blood of His beloved Son and soon will His fearful wrath be poured out upon it. How rarely, in these days, is this side of the Cross pressed upon mens consciences and hearts. The Death of the Lamb of God secured our salvation, but it consummated the worlds guilt. Christ is absent. Why? Because the world rejected Him. Yet, if the world disowned Him, the heavens received Him. If men despised Him, God hath highly exalted Him, and given Him the name which is above every name. We shall consider now, though, more briefly, the second great fact.
God the Holy Spirit has come down to this earth and is still here.
This, also, is an amazing and stupendous fact. God did not abandon the world to which in love He sent His Son, even though that love was requited by the crucifixion of the Holy One. How strictly just it would have been had God then and there entirely deserted this rebellious race of ours! He spared not the angels that sinned but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment (2 Pet. 2: 4), why then should He continue to deal in mercy with a race that had committed a crime which far surpassed in wickedness any sin of which the angels could have been guilty? Ah! Gods ways are past finding out. Where sin abounded grace did much more abound. The day of Gods wrath was postponed. A world guilty of murdering Gods beloved Son was granted a reprieve. In marvellous long-sufferance God gave the world an opportunity, a protracted opportunity, to repent and thus reap the benefits of the Death Divine.
The Holy Spirit has come down to this earth. Here is an amazing fact of stupendous magnitude. There is a Divine person on earth to-day. He has been here, now, for eighteen centuries unseen, unknown, and unappreciated by the world, yet here, nevertheless. Like the absence of the Lord Jesus Christ, the presence of the Holy Spirit has a double bearing - a bearing upon the world, and a bearing upon the Church. His relation to the world is a solemn and an awful one. The Holy Spirit is here to convict the world of its terrible crime in rejecting and crucifying the Son of God. This is clear from the language of John 16 When He is come, He will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment. Of sin, because they believe not on Me. Of righteousness because I go to My Father, and ye see Me no more; Of judgment because the prince of this world is judged (vss. 8‑11). These verses do not refer to the work of the Holy Spirit in individual sinners, but speaks of the consequences of His presence on earth toward the world. It is true that by His gracious operations the Holy Spirit brings sinners to repentance, but this is not the subject of the above verses: there, as we have said, we have set forth the relation of the Holy Spirit toward the world in general. The above quotation brings before us the significance of the Spirits presence on earth rather than defines the character of His work. In the sense that He is now here, the Holy Spirit would not be present at all if the Lord Jesus had not been cast out by the world. The Holy Spirit is here to fill the place of an absent Christ. The presence of the Holy Spirit is the demonstration of the fact that Christ is absent. Therefore it is that His presence here reproves the world, reproves the world of the cause of Christs absence, reproves the world of its awful crime in putting to death the Lord of Glory. He reproves the world of sin. Furthermore the presence here of the Holy Spirit reproves the world of righteousness, of righteousness because Christ has gone to the Father and the world sees Him no more, nor will it see Him until He returns in judgment. The righteousness of which the Spirit reproves or convicts the world is the righteousness of God the Father in His exaltation to His own right hand of the One cast out by the world. Finally, the presence here of the Holy Spirit convicts the world of judgment because Satan, the prince of this world, is already judged, though the sentence has not yet been executed. So much then for the world-ward bearing of the fact of the Holy Spirits presence on earth.
Like the fact of our Lords rejection by the world, the presence of the Holy Spirit on earth also has a bearing upon the Church - a blessed bearing. God has overruled the issues of this second great fact. Though the presence here of the Holy Spirit condemns the world, it involves infinite blessing for the Church. Church-ward, the Holy Spirit is here to take the place of our absent Saviour. He is here to quicken (John 3: 6) as Christ quickened (John 5: 21). He is here to teach (John 14: 26) as Christ taught (Matt. 7: 29). He is here to comfort (John 16: 7) as Christ comforted (John 14: 1). In short, the Holy Spirit is here to do for Gods people what Christ would have done for them had He remained on the earth. The consequences, then, of the presence here of God the Holy Spirit are unspeakably solemn as regards the world, but infinitely precious as regards the saints.
We are now prepared to consider the third great fact which is presented to our notice in the New Testament scriptures, that fact which forms the subject of this chapter - the fact of the Redeemers Return. And
1. The Statement of this Fact.
To state in the fewest possible words the broad fact itself the Lord Jesus is coming back again. As we have seen, He has gone away from this world. He ascended on high. But heaven is not to retain Him for ever. Scripture declares that He is to vacate His Fathers throne where He is now seated, that He will descend to the air and receive His people unto Himself, and, that subsequently, He will return to the earth to set up His Millennial Kingdom.
The fact of our Lords Return is set forth in the New Testament as clearly and as fully as either of the other two facts to which we have referred. The fact and truth of the second advent of Christ occupies a commanding position in the New Testament. In our Lords tender farewell address to His disciples (John 14-16) the prospect and promise, of His Return was the first subject to which He directed their attention (John 14:1-3). After He had left His disciples, yea, while in the very act of ascending, He sent two of His angels to tell them This same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven (Acts 1: 11). In the first Epistle which the apostle Paul was inspired to write, namely, the Thessalonian, he referred in every chapter to the Redeemers Return. In his instructions to the Corinthians concerning their celebration of the Lords Supper, he wrote, As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lords death till He come (1 Cor. 11: 26). As we have already stated in another connection, the first promise that was given to fallen man was that the womans Seed should come and bruise the Serpents head - a prophecy which will not receive its fulfilment until the time of the Lords Return. The last recorded words of our blessed Saviour, found in the closing chapter of the Bible, were Surely I come quickly (Rev. 22: 20). Thus we see that at the beginning and also at the end of the Sacred Volume, the Blessed Hope is given prominence, while between these two utterances of God Himself are literally hundreds of verses which bear directly upon this precious theme. The same Book which tells us that our Lord came to this earth and went away; the same Book which tells us that God the Spirit is now present on the earth, also declares that the Lord Jesus is coming back again, and, as another has said, we admit one fact we must admit all: if we deny one, we must deny all; inasmuch as all rest upon precisely the same authority. They stand or fall together.
The fact of our Lords Return is stated in the most positive, emphatic, and unequivocal language. I will come again (John 14: 3). He did not say I may come again, or I intend to come again, but I will come again." Moved by the Holy Spirit the apostle Paul wrote, The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven etc. (1 Thess. 4: 16). The apostle did not say We shall go to the Lord, or The Lord will send for us but The Lord Himself shall descend. The fact of our Lords Return is not set forth in mysterious and obscure figures of speech, but is stated in language so plain and simple that he who runs may read and is expressed in terms of finality, beyond which there is no appeal. For yet a little while and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry (Heb. 10: 37). And again, Surely I come quickly (Rev. 22: 20).
2. The Interpretation of this Fact.
This third great fact which is presented to our notice in the New Testament must be interpreted on precisely the same lines and by the same canons as the other two Facts, i.e., the Scriptures which set forth the Second Advent of Christ must be received just as we receive those statements which tell us of His first advent and of the descent to earth of the Holy Spirit. Those verses which treat of the Redeemers Return must be taken at their face value: they must be received by faith just as they read: they must be understood literally. We press this point upon our readers because there have been many teachers who have sought to spiritualize the Scriptural references to our Lords Second coming and who have treated them as though their language must be regarded as figurative and symbolical. Just as the Lord Jesus came to the earth the first time in person so will
He come the second time. Our Redeemer is to return bodily and visibly. The language of Holy Writ gives as much reason for believing in a literal and personal return of Christ as it did for His First Advent. Occupy till I come. If I will that he tarry till I come. Ye do shew the Lords death till He come. Ye turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God; and to wait for His Son from heaven. These are representative passages, and no one reading them for the first time without theological bias would ever think that they meant anything else than a literal, personal Advent. And yet the plain language of the Word has been twisted and distorted and made to teach almost anything and everything other than its obvious signification. We shall not weary our readers by examining and refuting at length every forced and fanciful interpretation which has been indulged in by various commentators; such a task is unnecessary and would be unprofitable. Those theories which have gained the most adherents may be grouped into three classes.
First; there is a class of commentators who regard the coming of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost as the fulfilment of Christs promise to return. This view is based upon our Lords Word in John 14 where, after declaring to His disciples that He would give them Another Comforter who would abide with them for ever, He immediately, added, I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you (vs. 18). But to regard the descent of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost as the accomplishment of Christs promise I will come again is to confuse the Persons of the Holy Trinity. A sufficient refutation of this error is found in the fact that the Epistles which were all of them written after Pentecost contain numerous references to and promises concerning the personal return of Christ.
another class of commentators regard the destruction of Jerusalem
by the Roman armies in A.D. 70 as the fulfilment of our Lords promise to come
back to the earth and, untenable as this theory is, strange to say, it has met
with a very wide acceptation among Christian theologians. This theory is
based upon a careless exposition of Matt. 24.
At the beginning of this chapter we learn that His disciples asked our Lord
three questions: First, Tell us, when shall these
things be? The these things look
back to the previous verse where Christ had foretold the destruction of the
temple. Second, And what shall be the sign of
Thy coming? Third, And of the end of the age?
Now in order to understand our Lords complete answer to
these three questions it is necessary to pay close attention to the parallel
passages found in Mark 13 and Luke 21. A careful comparison of these
chapters will make plain the different answers which our Lord returned to His
disciples questions. In His answers He made a clear distinction between
the destruction of
Third; another class of commentators regard the death of the believer as the fulfilment of our Lords promise to come back again and receive His own unto Himself. This error has already been refuted in an earlier chapter so that nothing further needs now to be said concerning it.
In Acts 3:18 we have enunciated a principle which supplies a sure and certain key to prophetic interpretation But those things, which God before had shewed by the mouth of all His prophets, that Christ should suffer, He hath so fulfilled. The important words here are so fulfilled. How had the New Testament prophecies concerning the sufferings of Christ been fulfilled? The answer is literally. And, in like manner, will be accomplished those unfulfilled prophecies which speak of the coming glory of Christ. Just as those predictions which made it known that Christ should he sold for thirty pieces of silver, that His hands and His feet should be pierced, that He should be given vinegar, mingled with gall to drink, - just as these were fulfilled to the letter, so the Scriptures which declare that He shall descend from heaven with a shout, that every eye shall see Him when He comes back to earth, that He shall return in power and great glory and shall be accompanied by ten thousands of His saints - just so shall these predictions be fulfilled to the very letter.
3. The twofold bearing of this Fact.
come now to a point concerning which it behoves believers, particularly young
believers and beginners in the study of prophecy, to be quite clear upon.
Like the other two great Facts which we have reviewed - the First Advent of our
Lord to this earth and His going away, and the presence now of the Holy Spirit
upon this earth ‑ this third great fact of the Redeemers Return also has
a double bearing, a bearing upon the Church and a bearing
upon the world. The Second Coming of Christ will occur in two
stages. Just as a man living in
The two stages in the Return of Christ are clearly distinguished in the New Testament. We now call attention to some of the leading differences between them. 1. The first stage will be in grace, the second will be in judgment. 2. The first stage will reach no farther than the air, the second will reach to the earth itself. 3. The first stage is when the Redeemer returns to catch up the saints unto Himself, the second is when He returns to the earth to rule it with a rod of iron. 4. The first stage will be secret, unseen by the world, the second will be public and seen by every eye. 5. The first stage is Christ returning as The Morning Star (Rev. 22: 16), the second is His appearing as The Sun of Righteousness (Mal. 4: 2). 6. At the first stage He comes for His saints (John 14: 3), at the second lie returns with His saints (Jude 1: 4). 7. The first stage, His secret coming for His saints, is not the subject of a single Old Testament prophecy, the second stage, when He returns to the earth, is referred to in numerous Old Testament predictions. 8. The first stage of Christs Return will be followed by Gods Judgments being poured forth on the earth, the second will be followed by Gods blessings being poured upon the earth, and by the Holy Spirit being poured out upon all flesh. 9. The first stage will be followed by Satan coming down to this earth in great wrath (Rev. 12: 9), the second will be followed by Satan being removed from the earth for a thousand years (Rev. 20: 2, 3). 10. Between the present hour and the first stage of Christs Return nothing intervenes, no prophecy needs first to be fulfilled, for our Lord may return at any moment; but before the second stage of Christs Return can occur many prophecies must first be fulfilled. 11. Concerning the first stage of our Lords Return we wait for Gods Son from heaven (1 Thess. 1: 10), whereas the second stage is distinguished as the coming of the Son of Man. 12. The first stage was typified by the translation of Enoch to heaven (Heb. 11: 5), the second was foreshadowed by Elijah who has yet to return to this earth to herald the judgments of the great and terrible day of the Lord (Mal. 4: 5). 13. The first stage is our Lords Coming as our Saviour (Heb. 9: 28), the second is His return to earth as King (Rev. 19: 11, 16). 14. The first stage will be followed by the saints coming before the Judgment seat (Bema) of Christ to be judged according to their works and rewarded for their service (2 Cor. 5: 10), the second will be followed by the Throne of glory upon which shall set the Son of Man who will judge the nations that are upon earth at the beginning of His millennial reign and apportion them their positions in His Kingdom (Matt. 25: 31-46). Here then is the double bearing of the Fact of the Redeemers Return - it respects first His own people and then the whole world.
two stages in the Redeemers Return are in strict accord
with the order of events which transpired at His First Advent.
At the first coming of the Lord Jesus there was a secret or private
manifestation of Himself, and subsequently a public revelation. The
newly-born Saviour was actually seen by very few. The shepherds in the
field, the wise men from the East. Anna and Simeon in the temple saw the
Redeemer in the days of His infancy, but Herod and Pilate, the scribes and the
Pharisees ‑ the unbelieving civic and religious heads ‑ saw
Him not! After His return from
4. The Fact of the Redeemers Return was typified in the lives of Joseph and Solomon.
In the Old Testament there are numerous references to the Second Coming of Christ, references both direct and typical, but in every instance it was His return to the earth which was in view. The secret coming of Christ into the air, to catch up the saints to Himself, was an event quite unknown to the Old Testament prophets, an event kept secret until revealed by God to the apostle Paul who, when writing to the Corinthians upon this particular aspect of our subject, said, Behold, I show you a mystery (In Scripture the word mystery signifies a previously hidden truth, now Divinely revealed, but in which a supernatural element still remains despite the revelation.‑ Scofield.); We shall not all sleep, but we shall all he changed in a moment, in the twinkling of in eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed (1 Cor. 15: 51, 52).
Many of the Old Testament characters were remarkable types of Christ: In Adam we see Christs headship; in Abel, Christ put to death by His own brethren according to the flesh; in Enoch, Christs ascension to heaven; in Noah, Christ providing a refuge for His own; in Melchizedek, Christs Kingship; in Abraham, Christs Nazariteship; in Isaac, Christ the willing Sacrifice; in Jacob, Christ toiling for a bride; in Moses, Christ the faithful Servant; in Aaron, Christ the great High Priest; in Joshua, Christ conducting His people into their inheritance. And so we might continue right through the Old Testament.
among the typical personages of the Old Testament is Joseph. In
almost every detail of his life we see Christ typified. The son of his
fathers love, yet the object of his brethrens bitter hatred. His very
name meaning adding as Christ is adding to
the inhabitants of Heaven by the seed which issues from His travail. Sent by
his father to inquire after his brethrens welfare, he is despised and rejected
by them. They plot against his life, and sell him into the hands of
strangers. While yet in his youth he was carried down into
we followed the typical history of Joseph to the point where he, through no
fault of his own, was sentenced to suffer the shame of being cast into an
Egyptian prison. But at this point of Josephs life there was a dramatic
change. Josephs history did not terminate in shame and suffering but in
power and glory. From the dungeon he was exalted to
In the glorious reign of Solomon which followed the chequered career of David we have another striking type of the position which the Redeemer shall occupy during the Millennium. This is one of the composite types of Scripture. There are a number such where two or more objects or persons were necessary in order to give a complete picture. For example: in the great Levitical offerings (Lev. 1-6) we find five - the Burnt, the Meal, the Peace, the Sin, and the Trespass offerings - were required to give a complete foreshadowing of the person and work of the Redeemer. In the Tabernacle, no less than seven pieces of furniture in addition to its structure and materials, were needed to set forth fully the varied glories of Christ. So it was with reference to living persons. Enoch and Noah, Moses and Aaron, Elijah and Elisha supplemented each other in their typical characteristics. Thus it was with David and Solomon ‑ the latter was the complement of the former and the two must be studied together in order to secure a complete picture. David was a type of Christ in His humiliation, Solomon foreshadowed Christ in His glorification. David pointed to Christ at His First Advent, Solomon looked forward to Christ at His Second Advent.
many particulars David typified the humiliation of his greater son. He was born in Bethlehem of Judea. He is
described as of a beautiful countenance, and goodly to
look upon, thus reminding us of Him who increased
in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man, and who to the
believer is the Fairest among ten thousand and the altogether Lovely One.
By occupation he was a shepherd, and during
his shepherd life he repeatedly entered into conflict with wild beasts.
He was pre-eminently a man of prayer and is the only one in all Scripture
termed a man after Gods own heart. He
was the one who slew Goliath - the opposer of Gods
people and type of Satan, foreshadowing the conflict between the Serpent and
the womans Seed who, by His death, delivered Gods people from the toils of
their great Enemy. When his arch-enemy Saul was in his power he acted in
great mercy by sparing his life, just as in
David came Solomon who foreshadowed the glory and the millennial reign of
Christ. The word Solomon means Peaceable and thus his name suggests the
for riches and for wisdom (1 Kings 10: 23); And the
Lord magnified Solomon exceedingly in the sight of all
5. The Fact of the Redeemers Return was foreshadowed in the
Ritual on the annual day of
order of events on the Day of Atonement are described in Leviticus 16, a chapter which is exceedingly rich
in its typical signification. The Day of Atonement had to do with the
putting away of
First, Aaron washed in water and then attired himself in the holy linen garments. It is to be noted that Aaron was provided with two sets of garments ‑ those which were for glory and for beauty (Ex. 28: 2), and the plain linen garments which were used when he offered sacrifice to God: the change from the latter into the former is referred to in Lev. 16: 23, 24. It was the plain, linen garments which were worn by the high priest on the Day of Atonement, because clad thus in robes of spotless white he prefigured the sinlessness of the One who came to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.
Second, Aaron offered a bullock of the sin-offering to make an atonement for himself and for his house (vs. 6). Our Great High Priest was without sin, He knew no sin, yet He became so identified with His people that God made Him to be sin for us (2 Cor 5: 20), hence in the type Aaron makes atonement not only for his house but for himself as well. But observe particularly and for his house. That is where the Church is seen, the Church which by Peter is termed a spiritual house, a holy priesthood (1 Peter 2: 5‑cf. Heb. 3: 6).
Third, Aaron took two goats and presented them before the Lord at the door of the tabernacle where he cast lots upon them one lot for the Lord, and the other lot for the scapegoat (vss. 7, 8). The two goats bring before us the two great sides of Christs cross-work, namely, the Divine and the human. The death of the Lord Jesus not only provided a salvation for lost sinners but it also vindicated and glorified God Himself. On the Cross Christ met the claims of Gods justice, satisfied the demands of His holiness, vindicated His governmental rights and publicly exemplified His righteousness. One lot for the Lord then, is what God obtained in the death of His beloved Son.
the goat of the sin-offering was killed and its blood brought within the veil
and sprinkled both upon and before the mercy-seat (vs.
15). The mercy-scat was Gods throne
after making atonement for the holy place and the altar ‑ showing there
is that, even in our communion with and worship of God, which needs
cleansing ‑ Aaron laid both his hands on the head of the
second, live goat, and confessed over him all the iniquities of the
children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all
their sins, and putting them upon the head of the goat and
sending him away into the wilderness, into a land not
inhabited (vss. 21, 22). Just
as the first goat represented the great truth of propitiation,
the Divine side of Christs cross-work, the satisfying and glorifying of
God, so this second goat represented the other great truth of substitution,
the manward side of Christs cross-work, the acting of the Lord Jesus as
the Surety of His people and bearing away their sins as
far as the east is from the west. The laying on of the priests
hands upon the head of the innocent goat signified an act of identification,
the counterpart of which now enables us to say by faith I was crucified with Christ (Gal. 2: 20‑Creek). The confession of
Sixth, after atonement had been effected, the high priest came out of the Holy of Holies, attired himself in his robes of beauty and glory and returned to the waiting Congregation in the outer court (vss. 23, 24). It is in this last act of Aaron that we arrive at the point which is specially germane to our present study. The Antitype, our great High Priest, has already made atonement and has passed through the veil into the Holy of Holies on high now to appear in the presence of God for us, but soon He shall divest Himself of the sacrificial garments and attired in robes of glory and beauty He shall come forth to His waiting people whose sins and iniquities shall be remembered no more for ever. It is to this coming forth of our High Priest that Heb. 9: 28 (speaking in the very language of the above type) refers So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin (our sins gone) unto salvation. Thus we see that the Ritual of Israels annual Day of Atonement foreshadowed not only the cross-work of Christ and His present session at Gods right hand but that it also typified and looked forward to His return in glory.
6. The fact of the Redeemers Return is illustrated in the Gospel narratives.
We refer now to the incident of Christ walking over the water to the aid of His storm-tossed disciples, the dispensational significance of which has already been pointed out by several writers.
after our Lord had fed the five thousand, He retired into a mountain while His
disciples went down unto the sea, and entering into a ship, they essayed to
Christ on the mount, praying, points to His present position on high where He is interceding for us at the right hand of God. The restless, tossing sea, aptly figures the worlds unrest in its opposition to God. The ship in the midst of the sea represents the Church which is in the world but not of it. The storm beating down upon the ship caused by the great wind that blew, prefigures the attacks and assaults upon the Church by the Prince of the power of the air, seeking to destroy it during the time of Christs absence. The rowing of the disciples and their failure to make headway against the storm, shows the powerlessness of the Church to improve the world as such. Nineteen centuries of Gospel preaching and Christian witnessing have failed to effect any real change in the world at large. The unrest of the world still continues, its hostility while not so open is yet just as real, and Christ is hated as bitterly as ever. The Church may pull at its oars, but it cannot still the sea - the storm will not be hushed until the Lord Jesus appears! All that the disciples could do was to keep the ship from sinking, and in that they were successful. There again our type is perfect. The world may be hostile to the Church and Satan may fling his angry winds and waves against it, but as its Founder declared, His church is built upon the Rock and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it, and blessed be God they have [can] not. After almost two thousand years of human and Satanic opposition, after every conceivable weapon has been employed to encompass its destruction, Christs Church still survives. And in the midst of the storm; at the darkest hour, in the fourth watch, Christ came to the deliverance of His disciples. So it will be at His Second Advent: He will come back to and for the Church which He ransomed with His own blood. He came to His disciples and, be it noted, He appeared not with a word of reproach but with a message of cheer It is I; be not afraid. Thus will it be at the Redeemers Return: He will descend from heaven with a shout of welcome, bringing joy and gladness to the hearts of His own. Observe the blessed sequel and immediately the ship was at the land whither they went. The typical meaning of this is obvious: when our Lord comes back again the Churchs conflicts will be over, its journey is then completed, its voyage ended, its destined harbour is safely reached [and the dead in Hades are resurrected and returned to the land of the living]. Even so, come, Lord Jesus.
For the coming of the Bridegroom,
Whom, tho yet unseen, we love;
For the King of saints returning
In His glory from above;
For the shout that shakes the prison,
For the trumpet loud and clear,
For the voice of the archangel,
The Church is waiting here.
For the light beyond the darkness,
When the reign of sin is done;
When the storm has ceased its raging.
And the haven [kingdom] has been won,
For the joy beyond the sorrow,
Joy of the eternal year,
For the resurrection splendour,
We are waiting, waiting here.
7. The Fact of the Redeemers Return had a spectacular setting forth on the Mount of Transfiguration.
The Transfiguration of Christ is perhaps as familiar as any of the leading events recorded in the four Gospels, yet is it less understood than the other great crises in His blessed life. The purpose and meaning of the Transfiguration is defined in the closing verse of Matthew 16 Verily I say unto you, There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in His Kingdom. This is the verse which has puzzled many Bible readers, yet its meaning is simple if we pay heed to its exact wording. Observe that Christ did not here say, There be some standing here which shall not taste of death till the Son of man come in His Kingdom. but until they see the Son of Man coming in His Kingdom. The word See furnishes the key to the above declaration. Observe further, that our Lord said to the disciples, There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in His Kingdom.
The above verse is the closing one of Matthew 16 and it is exceedingly unfortunate that a chapter division has been made to immediately follow it and thus obscure its real meaning to many readers. What follows in the next chapter is the fulfilment of Christs promise to the [three] disciples as is clear from its opening statement And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into a high mountain apart, and was transfigured before them - the And connecting Matthew 17 with chapter 16, the after six days dating from the promise given the disciples, and the some finding its fulfilment in Peter, James, and John. Here then is the key to the significance of the Transfiguration. scene ‑ it was the disciples. seeing the Son of Man coming in His Kingdom: it was a pattern and sample [a preview] of the glory in which our Lord shall return to the Mount of Olives; it was a visible representation, a spectacular setting forth of each of the leading elements which shall be found in Christs Millennial Kingdom. To particularize. And after six days about an eight days after (Luke). Every detail in the description of this remarkable event is worthy of our closest study. A careless and flippant reader might ask, Why are we told that our Lord was transfigured just six days after He had given His promise to the disciples? ‑ What does it matter to us whether it was six or sixteen days? But the reverent student of Holy Scripture has learnt that everything in Gods Word has a meaning and value. Six days after, then it was a seventh-day scene, a Sabbatical scene, in a word - a Millennial scene [after six thousand years]. Some students will differ from us upon this point, but we record it as our belief that the above words furnish Scriptural verification of a view which was commonly held by the ancients, by the Rabbis and by the Church Fathers, namely, that in line with the statement found in 2 Pet. 3:8 One day is with the Lord as a thousand years ‑ the seven days of Genesis one are to be regarded as a definition of the duration of [this] earths history, i.e., six thousand years of toil and labour followed by a thousand years of rest and peace, the Sabbath‑day thus pointing forward to the Millennium.
And His face did shine as the sun, and His raiment was white
as the light (Matt. 17: 2).
With this statement should be compared Peters inspired commentary For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we
make known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were
eye-witnesses of His majesty. For He received from God the Father honour
and glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the excellent Glory
(i. e., the Shekinah Glory), This is My beloved Son in
whom I am well pleased. And this Voice which came from heaven we heard, when
we were with Him in the holy mount (2
Pet. 1: 16-18). During the days of Christs humiliation when He endured
the contradiction of sinners against Himself, we are told, His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more
than the sons of men (Is. 52: 14),
but here on the Mount of Transfiguration His face did
shine as the sun. The disciples were favoured with a glimpse of
Christ in His resurrection glory! It is thus He now appears in Heaven as
is evident from the blinding effects of Christs glory as manifested to Saul of
Tarsus on the
And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elijah talking with Him (vs. 3). From the fact that Moses (representative of the Law [and some of the dead]) and Elijah (standing for the Prophets [and some of the living]) were with Christ at this time we may learn that the Old [and New] Testament saints shall have their part and place with Christ in His Millennial Kingdom. There is also another fact revealed here ‑ precious thought! ‑ when our Lord returns to the earth He will be accompanied by two classes of saints here represented by Moses and Elijah, namely, those who have passed through death and those who have been changed and raptured to heaven without seeing death. The three disciples ‑ Peter, James, and John ‑ may be regarded as representatives of [some of] the Church, not, of course, the Church in its Divine unity, but in individual capacity.
While He yet spake, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them,
and behold a voice out of the cloud which said, This is My beloved Son, in whom
I am well pleased, hear ye Him (vs. 5).
The mention of the bright cloud here is deeply
significant, the more so as it was out of it that the Voice of God was heard
speaking. This was the Cloud which had
been withdrawn from
And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only (vs. 8). This touch to the picture is a very beautiful one. It tells us that in the Millennium our blessed Lord shall be exalted high above all, that He shall occupy the position of pre-eminency, that all human glories shall pale and disappear before His. As it is, written, And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made low; and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day (Is. 2: 17).
The hour when the Transfiguration occurred is significant. From Lukes account we gather that it happened at night, for we read, But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep (Luke 9: 32). Thus will it be at the close of the long, dark night of Israels dispersion‑they shall look up and behold their Messiah returning in power and glory, accompanied by ten thousands of His saints who shall be on such terms of holy familiarity with Him (compare Moses and Elijah talking with Him) that the world shall marvel at that wondrous grace which made them joint‑heirs with Christ.
The Transfiguration also revealed the
blessedness of that time when Christ shall set up His millennial
Kingdom. Lord, it is good for
us to be here (vs. 4) was the
exclamation that fell from the lips of the astonished Peter. Thus will it
be in the Millennium. Lord, it is good for us to
be here will well express the contentment and the joy of those who
will be upon earth in those days. O! what a time that will be.
Satan removed, the Antichrist destroyed, and all that opposes the Gospel swept
from the face of the earth.
Striking indeed was the vision vouchsafed to the three favoured disciples. Remarkably full was that manifestation of the glory of Messiahs coming Kingdom. But the sequel to the Transfiguration was equally wonderful in its typical signification, and was needed to complete this spectacular setting forth of the Redeemers Return to the earth.
And when they were come to the multitude, there came to Him a
certain man, kneeling down to Him, and saying, Lord have mercy on my son: for
he is a lunatick, and sore vexed: for oftentimes he
falleth into the fire, and oft into the water. * * And Jesus rebuked the demon: and he departed out of him: and
the child was cured from that very hour (vss.
14, 15, 18). What a sight was this which confronted our Lord and
His disciples as they came down from the holy mount!
What a picture of
The Time of The Redeemers Return
Immediately after the tribulation, of those days shall the sun be darkened and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory (Matt. 24:29, 30).
Having shown the Necessity of Christs Return, having dwelt upon the Hope of His appearing, having pondered some of the bearings and types of the Fact of His Advent, we are now ready to discuss the Time of His Return and to consider the question ‑ When is our Lord coming back again? By the time of the Redeemers Return we do not mean the date, but the position which this great event occupies in Gods dispensational programme. Concerning this Phase of our subject there is wide difference of opinion. Two positions have been taken and the advocates of each appeal to the Scriptures in support of their conflicting views. These two positions are known as Pre-millennialism and Post-millennialism. The word millennium means a thousand years, and pre means before and post means after. One school of theologians believe and teach that the Lord Jesus will return before the Millennium, another school insists that He will not come back again until the close of the Millennium, in fact not until the end of the world, the end of time itself. As the point at issue between these schools is of great importance and as this book may fall into the hands of a number of people who are bewildered by this contradictory testimony and who are anxious to know what the Scriptures really say upon the matter, we have decided to devote a separate chapter to the examination of the question ‑ Will Christ return before or after the Millennium?
When is our Lord coming back again? In seeking a satisfactory and authoritative answer to this question our first need is a candid mind, an unprejudiced heart, a teachable spirit. It is impossible for us to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord while we cling to our own pre-conceptions. The initial requirement in every student of Holy Scriptures is that he shall bow to the authority of the Word and submissively receive at its face value all that God has revealed. We need to approach the Sacred Volume in the attitude of learners, willing to have our own ideas of Truth corrected, and prepared to have our beliefs formed and moulded by the teaching of Holy Writ. Such an assertion may perhaps appear a platitude, yet we are fully assured that it is a timely reminder. One of the main hindrances which prevents many of Gods children apprehending Divine truth is that they read the Bible through the eyes of others; they read it with opinions already firmly formed, they read it with prejudicial interest. This is largely true with reference to the subject of our present inquiry. People have been taught by some Doctor of Divinity, or Seminary professor that the world is growing better, that the Gospel will eventually win all men to Christ, and that the Millennium is to be ushered in by the efforts of the church. It is difficult for those who have been taught thus to set aside the effects of such teaching and come to the study of the Bible to End out exactly what it says concerning these things. Yet we must do so if we would learn Gods mind on the matter. It is What saith the Scriptures? not What does our church teach? not What does our Creed or Catechism say? not what did my godly parents tell me? But What saith the Scriptures? We repeat, in seeking an answer to the question ‑ When will our Lord return? Before or after the Millennium? we need to approach the Bible with an open mind, willing to be instructed by the One who inspired it, and coming to it in the spirit of the child Samuel saying, Speak, Lord, for Thy servant heareth.
What is the Time of our Lords Return? As stated above, two general answers are returned to this question. One class of theologians argue that our Lord will not come back again until after the Millennium; another class declare that He will return before the Millennium. In order to be fair to each of these schools we will first give a brief description of their respective positions.
1. POST AND PRE-MILLFNNIALISM DEFINED.
1. The position of Post-millennialism.
Post-millennialists teach that the great purpose of the Divine incarnation was that the Lord Jesus through His death and resurrection should found and establish a spiritual Kingdom. They tell us that the Jews who expected their Messiah to set up a material and visible Kingdom on the earth were mistaken. They insist that the only Kingdom Christ has or will ever have is an unseen, spiritual and heavenly Kingdom, the subjects of which are the members of His Church, in whose hearts Christ now rules. They declare that the Redeemer is even now reigning, reigning as King over this earth and that He will continue thus to reign, unseen, until He has overcome all enmity and opposition and won His very enemies unto Himself. The instrument by which He is to achieve this glorious victory is the church, and the church, we are told, is here to civilize as well as evangelize the earth. Post-millennialists teach that while the Church is an institution and organization separate from the State, yet it is interested in the welfare of the State and that it is the duty of Christs followers to take part in politics and see to it that the best men securable are elected to office and that they must be encouraged to frame and enforce laws which make for civil righteousness.
In present-day conditions post-millenarians see the fulfilling of their hopes and the promise of a speedy success crowning their efforts. They regard the multiplication of educational advantages, the discoveries and inventions of modern science, the improvements in hygienic and sanitary conditions, the growing demand for nation-wide prohibition, the increasing number of hospitals and agencies to relieve suffering, the modem trend toward inter-denominationalism and religious unionism, as so many heralds of the near approach of the Millennium. They believe that the utilization and perfecting of such agencies will usher in the Golden Age, an age of world peace and prosperity, an age when all will know the Lord from the least to the greatest. It is not until the close of this Millennium that they look for Christ to return: then it is they expect Him to come back and wind up all things, judge the human race and settle the eternal destiny of every individual of it. Post-millenarians believe in a general resurrection and a general judgment at the end of time. Such in brief and in general is the position and belief held by post-millennialists. We turn now to
2. The position of Pre-millennialism.
At every point the teaching of pre-millenarians is diametrically opposed to that of the post-millennialists. Pre-millenarians regard the Jewish expectation of a literal, visible, material Kingdom as being set up in the earth by their Messiah as a hope authorized by the Word of God because clearly revealed and expressly foretold by the Old Testament prophets. They believe this Messianic Kingdom is now in abeyance but will yet be established. They do not hold that Christ is now reigning as King, on the contrary they look upon Him as at present exercising His high-priesthood, and they do not expect Him to enter into the office of His Kingship until He returns to the earth and sits upon the throne of His father David.
Pre-millennialists do not believe that it is the mission of the Church to civilize the world, but instead, they are deeply impressed that the great duty and business of the Church is to evangelize the nations. While recognizing that civilization is a bi-product of evangelism, yet they insist that their marching orders are contained in Christs mandate Go, preach the Gospel to every creature. Believing this, and realizing that a full obedience to their Lords command will require all their strength, time and talents, they (or, at least, an increasing number of them) look upon politics, social-reform movements, humanitarian efforts, etc. as outside of their own jurisdiction, as something which is an integral part of that world from which their Master was cast out, the friendship of which is expressly declared to be Enmity with God (Jas. 4: 4). While they rest with unshaken confidence upon the Divine promise that Gods Word shall not return unto Him void but that it shall accomplish that which He pleases and prosper in the thing whereto He sends it, and while they go forth preaching the Gospel in the assurance that the Holy Spirit will use and bless it to the conversion of many of those that hear it, yet pre-millennialists can find no promise anywhere in the New Testament that the world as a whole shall improve during the time of Christs absence from it; on the contrary, they read that in the last days perilous times shall come! and that Evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse (2 Tim 3: 1, 13).
Pre-millennialists do not believe there can be any Millennium until Christ returns to the earth, takes its government upon His shoulder and reigns in power over it. They do not believe that there can be any real improvement in moral and spiritual conditions down here while Satan is free, and realizing the utter impotency of man to cope with his powerful Enemy they recognize that the only hope for this poor world is the Second Advent of Christ to it and His removal of Satan from it. They believe that before this can happen Christ will first come for His [watchful] Church and instead of interposing a thousand years between the present and this blessed event, they are looking for Him to return at any moment. Such in brief and in general is the belief and position of pre-millennialism.
Now it is very evident that both of these positions cannot he sound and tenable, that one of them must be false and unscriptural. Post-millennialism and pre-millennialism cannot both be right, one of them is most certainly wrong. Which of them is in error? Again we would urge upon our readers the need of drawing near to God and praying Him for a teachable spirit and asking Him to enable them to approach the examination of this issue with an unprejudiced mind and an open heart.
2. POST AND PRE-MILLENNIALISM EXAMINED.
1. An examination of Post-millennialism.
Post-millennialists teach that the only Kingdom over which Christ will ever reign is a spiritual and celestial one. They say that those Jews who expected their Messiah to set up a visible and material Kingdom on the earth are mistaken, that they erred in the interpretation of their prophetic Scriptures and cherished a carnal and unworthy hope. Let us examine this assertion in the light of Gods Word. In Psalm 132: 11 we read. The Lord hath sworn in truth unto David; He will not turn from it: Of the fruit of thy body will I set upon thy throne.
was one of many Messianic prophecies scattered throughout the Old Testament
Scriptures. It is a prophecy which has never yet been fulfilled.
When our Lord Jesus was here upon earth He did not sit upon any throne, instead of occupying a Throne He was nailed
to a cross. True, He is now seated at the right hand of the Majesty on
high, but this is not the fulfilment of what Jehovah swore in truth. David never occupied a heavenly
throne; his throne was an earthly one, he reigned in
The above is not a single prophecy but a compound one. It is made up of five separate items. Mary, the virgin, was to conceive and bring forth a son; her sons name was to be called Jesus; Jesus was to become great and recognized as the Son of God; the Lord promised to give unto Him the Throne of David, and over the House of Jacob He was to reign for ever. Utterly unlikely as it appeared to human wisdom at the time, part of this prophecy has already been fulfilled - literally fulfilled. There was a literal birth, Marys son was literally named Jesus, and a literal greatness has become His portion; by what sleight of hand then can the exegetical knife be run through this prophecy and a literal Throne of David and a literal reign over the House of Jacob be denied?
Post-millennialists teach that Christ is reigning as King today and that He will continue to reign thus, unseen, until He has subdued and won all His enemies. But the first part of this assertion is altogether lacking in scriptural authority. Nowhere in the New Testament are we told that Christ has already begun His Kingly reign, and nowhere in the Epistles is He denominated the King of the Church. It is true that Christ is now seated upon a throne, but not upon His own Throne. Christ is seated on the Throne of His Father, but His own Throne and the Fathers Throne are clearly distinguished in Scripture To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My Throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His Throne (Rev. 3: 21). It is not until after He has vacated His Fathers throne and returns to this earth that He will occupy His own throne as is clear from Matt. 25: 31 When the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the Throne of His glory.
teach that the world is to be conquered by the Church. Their favourite
slogan is The world for Christ. It is
supposed that in order to capture the world the Church must make concessions to
and compromises with the world. Post-millennialists insist that it is the
bounden duty of all Christians to help forward every movement which makes for
civic and social righteousness. But of such it may be said, yea, it has
been said by the Holy Spirit Himself For they being
ignorant of Gods righteousness, and going about to establish their own
righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God
(Rom. 10: 3). The New Testament knows
no righteousness apart from the Cross and places no value
upon a reformation which is divorced from regeneration.
Post-millennialists argue that believers ought to take part in politics
and that it is their business to look after the regulation of
legislation. But politics give Christ no place and
where Christ has no place His followers must have none. The Lord Jesus
has left us an example that we should follow His steps, but we search the
records of His earthly life in vain to discover any mention of Him taking any
part in the politics of
teach that the Gospel is yet to convert the world and that before Christ
returns to earth all men will know Him from the least unto the greatest.
A captivating concept surely, but upon what is it based? Certainly
not upon the declarations of the New Testament. We are commanded
to preach the Gospel to every creature, but nowhere is there a promise that the
time will come when every creature will believe the Gospel. The Lord Jesus
taught that As the days of Noah were, so shall also
the coming of the Son of Man be (Matt. 24:
37). What were the conditions in Noahs days? Did all men
then receive the messages of Gods servants? Nay verily: On another occasion
Christ said, Likewise also as it was in the days of
Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they
builded; but the same day that Lot went out of
Post-millennialists teach that our Lord will not return until the close of the Millennium and that then there will be a general resurrection of the dead, followed by a general judgment, at which every member of the human race will stand before the great judge to have his eternal destiny decided. Such a conception is anti-scriptural in every part of it. In the nineteenth chapter of Revelation we see heaven opened and the Lord Jesus coming forth seated on a white horse and with Him are the armies which are in heaven. Accompanied by His saints the King of kings and Lord of lords returns to this earth as is evident from the next verse for there we are told that He shall smite the nations and rule them with a rod of iron. In Rev. 19 Christ is seen making a footstool of His enemies preparatory to the inauguration of His reign of blessing, and in the next chapter we read, And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years. And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled (Rev. 20: 1‑3). In the verses that follow we are told that those who have part in the first resurrection shall reign with Christ throughout the thousand years. Thus we learn that Christ leaves heaven and returns to the earth before the Millennium commences. The concept of a general resurrection and a general judgment is equally unscriptural as we shall show later.
2. An examination of Pre‑millennialism.
Pre-millennialists, as their name indicates, are looking for their Redeemer to return before the Millennium begins, looking for Him to introduce and usher in the Millennium itself. To them a Millennium without Christ is unthinkable. From their cradles they have been taught to pray, Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is done in heaven, and they cannot conceive of a Kingdom without a King. The Millennium is the time when mens desire for a Golden Age will be realized, but that Golden Age cannot dawn until the Sun of righteousness arises with healing in His wings. The Millennium is the time when the sword shall be made into a ploughshare and the spear into a pruning-hook, when for a thousand years there shall be no war, but earth-wide peace will only be made possible by the return and personal presence of the Prince of Peace.
believe that in the Millennium Christ will set up on the earth a visible,
material Kingdom, that He will .occupy the literal throne of David and reign
Pre-millennialists believe that the Messianic reign and Kingdom of the Lord Jesus are yet future. They believe that Christ Himself so taught. In the Parable of the Nobleman, He declared, A certain nobleman wert into a far country to receive for Himself a Kingdom, and to return. And it came to pass, that when He was returned, having received the kingdom, then He commanded the servants to be called unto Him, to whom He had given the money, that He might know how much every man had gained by trading (Luke 19: 12, 15). Here we learn that Christs return and His reception of the Kingdom are inseparably connected together. Not only do the Scriptures plainly refute the assertion that Christ is now reigning but existing conditions cannot be made to square with this belief. How absurd it is to say that Christ is now reigning over the earth when His authority is despised and rejected by the whole of the unbelieving world! No Christ-rejecter can be termed a follower of the Lamb, and if he is not a follower then he is not subject to the will and rule of the Lord Jesus, and if he is not subject to Christ, then in no sense is Christ his King. Moreover, the conditions which prevail upon earth today repudiate the idea that Christ is even now reigning over it. The sceptre which the first man lost has never been restored, the Curse has not yet been removed, and Satan is still at large! But all things will be changed when the Lord Jesus takes the government upon His shoulder and reigns in power and righteousness.
Pre-millennialists believe that it is Gods purpose in this Age to take out of the nations a people for His name (Acts 15: 14). To effect this the Gospel has been given and the Holy Spirit has come down to this earth. As the Gospel is preached, as many as are ordained to eternal life believe (Acts 13:48), for though many be called, there are but few chosen (Matt. 20: 16). Gods purpose in this dispensation is an Elective one, and let it be said with emphasis, Gods purpose has not failed, is not failing, will not fail Remember the former things of old: for I am God, and there is none else; I am God, and there is none like Me, declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done, saying, My counsel shall stand, and I will do all My pleasure (Is. 46: 9, 10). The Gospel is not a failure, the Holy Spirit has not failed in His mission, it is theologians who have failed - failed to understand the purpose of God and to read aright His present programme.
3. POST-MILLENNIALISM REFUTED.
post-millennial position rests largely upon a mistranslation.
In Matt. 13: 39 we read The harvest is the end of the world, and again in Matt. 24: 3 ‑ And
as He sat upon the
1. The condition of the world when our Lord returns proves that His Second Advent cannot be post-millennial.
Gods Word makes known the exact conditions which are to obtain here immediately preceding the Redeemers Return. The Holy Spirit has given a number of graphic portrayals of the world as it will exist when our Lord comes back to it. One of these pictures is to be found in Isaiah 2 For the day of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up; and he shall be brought low: And upon all the cedars of Lebanon, that are high and lifted up, and upon all the oaks of Bashan. And upon all the high mountains, and upon all the hills that are lifted up. And upon every high tower, and upon every fenced wall, and upon all the ships of Tarshish, and upon all pleasant pictures. And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made low; and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. And the idols He shall utterly abolish. And they shall go into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves of the earth, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth. In that day a man shall cast his idols of silver, and his idols of gold, which they made each one for himself to worship, to the moles and to the bats; to go into the clefts of the rocks, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth. Do these verses picture a world ready to receive a returning Christ? No; they tell us that in the Day of the Lord - that which immediately follows the present Day of Salvation - men will be proud and lofty, it intimates that idolatry shall prevail universally; it tells us that instead of men coming forward to welcome the Lord Jesus, they shall flee from Him in terror.
Another passage which describes the conditions which are to prevail on earth at the time of our Lords Return is found in 2 Thess. 1: 7-9 And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of His power; when He shall come to be glorified in His Saints, and to be admired in all them that believe. Observe that here we are expressly told that our Lord comes back again to take vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel. It is utterly impossible to make this statement harmonize with the concept of Christ returning to a world which had previously been won to Him by the Gospel.
Again, in 2 Pet. 3: 3, 4 we read, Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of His coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are ignorant of. Observe that the apostle is describing conditions that are to obtain in the last days, i. e., the last days of this present dispensation. Here again we learn then, that instead of this Age closing with the universal acceptation of the Gospel, instead of the last days witnessing a world reconciled to God, instead of the Christian era closing with earth-wide prayer for the Coming of the King, we are told that, there shall come in the last days scoffers, a class of people who have no concern for Gods glory but who walk after their own lusts; and further, we are told that these scoffers shall mock at those who are looking for the appearing of our Saviour and that the ignorance of these scoffers is due to a wilful and deliberate rejection of Gods revealed truth.
Putting together the above pictures we learn that in the days which precede Christs Second Advent the earth will be filled with proud idolaters, with those that know not God and obey not the Gospel, and with those who mock and scoff at the prospect of a speedily returning Redeemer. Further; we learn that the actual return of Christ is introduced not by Gospel successes but by Divine judgments. Thus we say that the condition of the world when our Lord comes back to it proves that His Second Advent occurs not at the close of an era of Millennial blessedness, but at the end of a dispensation wherein God has dealt with infinite long-sufferance with a race of rebels, and that at His coming He takes vengeance on His enemies ere setting up His Messianic Kingdom.
2. The Teaching of Matthew 13 proves that no era of Millennial blessing precedes Christs Second Advent.
In Matt. 13 we have the record of seven parables ‑ the number of completeness ‑ which our Lord uttered consecutively. These parables are prophetic in their significance and scope. They deal with conditions which are to obtain here during the time of our Lords absence. They are concerned with the visible profession of Christianity and they look forward to the closing scenes of the present dispensation. As there is much in them upon which we cannot now comment at length we shall content ourselves with singling out only that which bears upon our present inquiry.
The chapter opens with the well-known Parable of the Sower who went forth to sow. It pictures the broad-cast sewing of the good Seed by the Saviour Himself, and in His interpretation of the parable we learn that the Seed is the Word of God. The parable sets before us the beginning of the Christian dispensation and makes known to us the manner and extent of the reception of the Redeemers mission and message. It gives us the ratio of the Gospels success and forewarns us that all men are not going to receive Gods Word, that the majority will not, that only a fractional minority will. It shows us that the proclamation of the Word is to encounter Satanic opposition, yea, that the world, the flesh, and the Devil, will combine in their efforts to prevent it bringing forth fruit.
The result of the sowing is plainly stated. Three castings out of four were fruitless! Most of the seed fell upon barren ground. The greater part of the field which, in our Lords interpretation, we learn is the world, completely failed to bring forth any increase. Some of the seed fell by the wayside and the fowls of the air picked it up; some fell upon the rocks and the sun burnt it up; some fell among thorns and it was choked. Only one-fourth of it fell upon good ground and even there the fruitage varied and decreased in its yield from a hundred-fold to thirty-fold (see vs. 23). In His interpretation, the Lord tells us that the different kinds of ground on which the Seed fell represents various classes of people who hear the Word.
Now what light does the above parable throw upon our present inquiry? It throws a clear light and in its light we discover the fallacy of the post-millennial position. There is no hint whatever in this parable that a time was to come when the whole of the field would be covered with waving wheat, instead, the only possible inference which can be drawn from it flatly repudiates such a conception. Who would dare to suggest that the Divine Sower Himself, the Lord of the harvest would be followed by other sowers who should prove more successful than the results of our Lords own sowing were prophetic of the history of the entire Christian dispensation. In no period of this Age has the whole field ‑ the world ‑ been receptive to the Seed, in no period have more than a fractional minority received the Word and brought forth fruit unto perfection. In every generation, from the time when our Lord walked the earth in the days of His flesh until now, the emissaries of Satan and the cares and riches of the world have combined to choke and make unfruitful the Word of God. From this parable then it is impossible to deduce any promise of a world ultimately converted by the Gospel.
The second of the parables found in Matt. 13 - that of the Wheat and the Tares - brings out even more forcibly than the previous one the fact that there can be no Millennium of earth-wide blessedness before our Lords return. The Parable of the Tares is also prophetic in its bearing. It makes known to us that which succeeded our Lords own ministry. Immediately following the Divine Sowers scattering of the good Seed, an Enemy came and sowed evil seed in the same field. The Enemy was the Wicked One and it is to be particularly noted that he sowed neither thorns nor thistles but tares‑ a bastard wheat ‑ which so closely resembles the genuine article that the one cannot be distinguished from the other until the time of harvest. Here then is seen the efforts of the Evil One to neutralize the gracious work of the Son of God. The interpretation of this parable was supplied by the Lord Himself: just as the wheat represents the children of the Kingdom, so the tares symbolize the children of the Wicked One. Let it be noted, however, that the tares do not represent wicked men as such, but the ministers of Satan, false apostles, deceitful workers (2 Cor. 11: 13) who were secretly introduced by the Enemy amongst Gods people just as the tares were sown among the wheat.
of this parable began to be fulfilled in the days when the New Testament was
written. In the false teachers who harassed
the early disciples we may see the mingling of the tares with the wheat.
The children of the
Wicked One were the Judaizers who entered in
among the churches of
Again we ask, What light does this parable throw upon the point now under discussion? And once more the answer is, much every way. In our Lords declaration that the tares should grow together with the wheat until the time of harvest, which He expressly declares is the end of the age, we discover how preposterous, erroneous, and unscriptural is the teaching that the Gospel will yet win the world to Christ. At the time of harvest the world is still a mixed field, and this fact cuts away all ground for supposing that before our Lord returns the tares will be all rooted up or changed into wheat. Instead of the tares being transformed into wheat before the Millennium is ushered in, we are told that at the time of harvest the tares are bound into bunches and afterward cast into the fire - a very different picture that from the children of the Wicked One being reconciled to God! In the words Let both grow together till the harvest two solemn facts are revealed - first, Satan shall continue to hinder the success of the Gospel without interruption till the end of the age; and second, the Christian profession once corrupted shall continue thus to the close of the dispensation. And thus it has proven. Finally, be it observed, that in the casting of the tares - the children of the Wicked One - into the furnace of fire, we learn once more that the Age closes not with the universal reception of the Gospel but with Divine judgment upon the wicked!
The third parable of Matt. 13 - that of the Mustard-seed - differs from the former ones in that it was not interpreted by our Lord. Post-millennialists have taken advantage of this fact and have made it teach that which gives countenance to their own pre-conceived theories. In this parable they see the promise of a world conquered by the Gospel. Now, whatever this parable may or may not signify; it certainly must not be made to contradict the teaching of the two which have gone before it. As already stated, the seven parables recorded in Matt. 13 form part of one connected discourse by our Lord and are so many prophetic representations of the development of the Christian profession during the time of His absence. This third parable then cannot set forth the universal diffusion of the Truth because the previous ones show that this is prevented by the opposition of Satan, which opposition is to continue until the end of the age. What then does this third parable teach?
The position which this parable occupies in the series is one of the keys to its interpretation. The first parable is concerned with the beginning of this dispensation, the time when our Lord was here upon the earth. The second deals, prophetically, with conditions that obtained in the lifetime of the apostles, showing us the false teachers - the children of the Wicked One - who crept in among Gods people in their day. This third parable then looks forward to a later period and presents a prophetic picture which saw its materialization in the fourth century of our era. The growth of the little mustard-seed into a great tree represents the development of the Christian profession from an insignificant commencement into a system of imposing proportions. In the fourth century A. D., Christianity was popularized by Constantine who adopted it as the State religion and compelled more than a million of his subjects to he baptized at the point of the sword. The parable of the Tares shows us Christianity corrupted by the insidious introduction of the children of the Wicked One among the children of God: the parable of the mustard-seed forecasted the growth and spread of a corrupted Christianity. This assertion of ours may easily be verified by the details of the parable itself.
mustard-seed developed into a great tree - an abnormal thing in itself, nay, a monstrosity
- so the popularization of Christianity in the days of
Further confirmation of our assertion above, that the great tree which issued from the mustard-seed represents the abnormal growth of a corrupted Christianity is furnished in Daniel 4 where we have recorded a dream which came to the first head of the Gentile powers. In his dream Nebuchadnezzar also saw a great tree, and in the fate which it met with we learn the end which is appointed to the tree of the parable. To quote I saw, and behold a tree in the midst of the earth, and the height thereof was great. The tree grew, and was strong, and the height thereof reached unto heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of all the earth. The leaves thereof were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all: the beasts of the field had shadow under it, and the fowls of the heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flesh was fed of it. I saw in the visions of my head upon my bed, and, behold, a watcher and a holy one came down from heaven; He cried aloud, and said thus, Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit; let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls from his branches (Dan. 4: 10-14).
To sum up our comments upon this parable. Instead of lending favour to the position of
post-millennialism, its teaching - viewed in the light of Daniel 4 - absolutely shatters the foundation of
that system. Instead of teaching that the professing Church shall conquer
the world, it shows that the world has conquered the professing Church.
The mustard-seed symbolizes the outward character of the Christian profession
at the beginning of this dispensation, when its devotees were few in number,
poor in this worlds goods, and despised by the great ones of the earth.
In the third century A. D., the professing Church was like unto a humble little
seed, unpretentious in appearance and insignificant in its dimensions.
But in the fourth century there was a dramatic change.
turn now to the fourth parable of Matt. 13 ‑
the parable of the Leaven, the leaven which a woman took and hid in
three measures of meal till the whole was leavened. This parable is one
of the foundation passages of post-millennialists. In it they see clear
proof that the Reign of Righteousness, the Golden Age, is to be brought about
by the efforts of the Church. The woman, we are told, symbolizes the
Church, the three measures of meal the human
race, and the leaven the Gospel, which, working silently but surely shall yet
permeate the whole of humanity and influence all
men Godward and heavenward. But the assumption that the leaven here
signifies the influence and power of the Gospel will not stand the test of the
Scriptures, for in the Word of God leaven is
uniformly employed as a figure of that which is evil. The Israelites in
then is the meaning of the, parable of the Leaven? We answer that just as
the former one brings before us the external development
of a corrupted Christianity, so this one shows us the internal
working of corruption within the Christian profession. The third
parable brings us historically, to the time of
To say that this parable teaches that the Gospel is to win the whole world to Christ is to put light for darkness and is to make error equal truth. If the leaven represents the Gospel, the woman the church, and the meal the entire human race, then we have to confess that our Lord erred in His judgment and entirely over-stated the power of the Gospel to find a response in the hearts of men, for after eighteen centuries of Gospel preaching we cannot point to a single country where all its subjects make even a profession of Christianity; nay, the world over, we cannot find a single city, town, or hamlet where everyone of its inhabitants is a believer in the Lord Jesus. No; this parable shows us the secret working of a putrefying element which spreads nought but corruption, ‑ Can then the Millennium be introduced by the universal diffusion of a corrupted Christianity!
In these four parables we discover the methods used by Satan to hinder the work of true Christianity. At the beginning he sought to oppose by catching away the Seed, which method was pursued throughout the first century when the Devil endeavoured to exterminate and annihilate the Word of God by means of the sword and the bonfire. In the second parable we see him changing his tactics, aiming to destroy Christianity by mingling his own children among the people of God. In the third we see how by a master-stroke of the Enemy the Christian profession was paganized and as the result the world was won over by dazzling the eyes of men with a gorgeous ritual, with imposing architecture, and with the sanction and approval of the Roman Emperors themselves. In the fourth we discover how he succeeded in corrupting the doctrines and practices of Christianity by introducing into its midst a foreign and putrefying element which has resulted in the leavening of the entire mass.
We shall not tarry long with the last three parables
of this series. There is nothing at all in them, any more than in those
already considered, which confirms and establishes the post-millennial
teaching. A treasure buried in the field
(which is the world) can scarcely figure the
universal success of the Gospel. A
3. Our Lords Olivet discourse shows that there is no universal triumph of the Gospel before His Second Advent.
The Olivet Discourse of our Lord is recorded in Matthew 24, Mark 13, and Luke 21. We cannot now attempt a detailed exposition of these highly interesting and important chapters, but would simply single out from them a few things which throw light upon our present inquiry. At the beginning of Matt. 24 we find that three of His disciples asked our Lord, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the age? (vs. 3). What then was the answer which our Saviour returned to these questions? Did He reply saying that the Age would end with the universal triumph of the Gospel? Did He tell them that the Sign of His coming would be a converted world that would be eagerly awaiting His return to it? If so, this clearly decides the issue once for all, for there can be no appeal against the declarations of the One who was the truth incarnate.
As we read the verses which record our Lords reply to the questions of His disciples we find that instead of Him painting a picture in bright and attractive colours, He portrayed a set of conditions which were pathetic and tragic in their bearing and nature. Instead of intimating that things on earth would improve during the time of His absence, He showed that they would get worse and worse. Instead of promising an era of peace and prosperity, He predicted a time of blood-shed and famine. Instead of telling the disciples that truth would be universally diffused and received, He forewarned them of the coming of false prophets who should deceive many. Instead of' teaching that His followers would grow more zealous and faithful to Him, He announced that because iniquity should abound the love of many would wax cold. Instead of saying that He should come back here to be received with an open-armed welcome, He predicted that on His return all the tribes of the earth shall mourn. It is true that He said, This Gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, yet a little further down in the same chapter He very plainly intimated that it should meet with an almost universal rejection- For as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be, proves this.
It is therefore well nigh impossible for us to imagine anything more directly opposed to the post-millennial theory than what we find here in this address of our Lords. It would appear from His utterances as if He, with omniscient vision, foresaw the very teaching which is so common in our day and that He designedly and deliberately anticipated and repudiated it. In verses 29 and 30 of Matt. 24 we read, Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. The tribulation here spoken of is described in verses 21 and 22 of this same chapter For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved. How different this from the glowing pictures painted by the post-millennialists! That the things here mentioned cannot possibly have reference to the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus is evident from the fact that immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun was not darkened, the moon did not cease to give her light, and the Son of Man was not seen coming in the clouds of heaven. No; these verses describe conditions which are to prevail at the end of the Age. Observe particularly that it is said, Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened etc., and that then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven. The conditions then which are to immediately precede the Second Advent of Christ are not those of Millennial blessedness but those of unparalleled tribulation.
4. The present working of the Mystery of Iniquity proves that there can be no Millennium before the Redeemers Return.
Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come except there come a falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed, the Son of Perdition (2 Thess. 2: 3). In the first Epistle to the Thessalonians the apostle makes mention of the Second Coming of Christ in every chapter, and in the first chapter of the second Epistle he recurs again to the same theme The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ (vss. 7, 8). Then, at the opening of chapter two in the Second Epistle he further says, Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto Him, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. Observe that here the apostle speaks of The Day of Christ which is different from The Coming of Christ. The day of Christ signifies the Millennium and is used in contrast with Mans day (1 Cor. 4: 3, margin) which denominates the dispensation in which we are now living. Here then the apostle expressly states that that day (the Day of Christ) shall not come except there come a falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed, the Son of Perdition.
The Man of Sin is the Anti‑christ who at the very close of this Age will oppose and exalt himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God (2 Thess. 2: 4). In the seventh verse of this same chapter the apostle tells us For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only He who now letteth (hindereth) will let (hinder), until He be taken out of the way. Notice that the Mystery of Iniquity was said to work referring to the action of the leaven which was corrupting the meal even in the apostles own lifetime. That which has hindered the full development of the Mystery of Iniquity - and which now prevents the revelation of the Anti-christ is the presence on earth of God the Holy Spirit. But He is to be taken out of the way ‑ removed from the earth when the saints are raptured to heaven. Then will the Devil be allowed free rein and the Son of Perdition will be publicly manifested. In the days of Anti‑christ God will send men strong delusion that they should believe a lie: that they all might be damned, who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness (vs. 12). The career of the Anti‑christ will be cut short by the return of our Redeemer to the earth whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming (vs. 8). The Mystery of Iniquity then, will be brought to a conclusion only by the Return of Christ in judgment which is another proof that there can be no Millennium before the Second Coming of Christ.
To sum up the teaching of 2 Thess. 1: 6 - 2: 12. The testimony of this passage is in perfect accord with the declarations of the Lord Jesus in Matthew 24. Instead of teaching that before Christ returns all men will be converted by the Gospel, it distinctly affirms that the Day of Christ (the Millennium shall not come except there come a falling away first - Greek apostasy). Instead of teaching that this Age will close by witnessing a universal turning unto the Truth, it explicitly states that it will terminate with God giving up multitudes that they should believe a lie. Instead of teaching that this Dispensation will end with Christ exalted in the hearts of all, it declares that it will close with the manifestation and exaltation of the Anti-christ and with the Lord coming back in judgment to destroy the Wicked One and to take vengeance on those that know not God and have scorned the Gospel of His Son.
4. PRE-MILLENNELLISM ESTABLISHED.
1. Christ does not receive the Kingdom until the time of His Second Advent.
must quote once more a passage that has already engaged our attention in
another connection, namely, the Parable of the Nobleman. Before quoting
from it, however, we would first observe that this parable was uttered by our
Lord in order to correct a mistaken notion that was being entertained by
certain of His auditors. And as they heard these
things, He added and spake a parable, because He was nigh to
He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for Himself a Kingdom and to return. And it came to pass, that when He was returned having received the Kingdom, then He commanded these servants to be called unto Him, to whom He had given the money, that He might know how much every man had gained by trading (Luke 19: 12, 15). Thus we see that our Lords receiving of the Kingdom and His return synchronize. The Kingdom to which our Lord here referred was the Messianic Kingdom which was the subject of numerous Old Testament prophecies. It was the Kingdom mentioned by Daniel in 7: 13, 14 of his prophecy And I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him (compare received in the above parable) dominion, and glory and a kingdom, that all peoples, nations, and languages, should serve Him. As the context here shows, the time when the Son of Man is given this Kingdom is immediately following the destruction of the Gentile powers which from the Book of Revelation, we know will occur just prior to the Millennium. If further proof be needed that Christs receiving of the Kingdom takes place before and not after the Millennium it is furnished by 1 Cor. 15: 24 where we are told that at the close of the Millennium - which is the time when He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power ‑ He shall deliver up the Kingdom to God, even the Father. If then Christ delivers up the Kingdom to the Father at the close of the Millennium then the conclusion is irresistible that He receives the Kingdom at the beginning of the Millennium.
2. The Times of Restitution can be ushered in only by the Second Advent of Christ.
Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be
blotted out, when the Times of Refreshing shall come from the presence of the
Lord; And He shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you. Whom
the heaven must receive until the Times of Restitution of all things, which God
hath spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began
(Acts 3:19-21). The Times of Restitution here promised to
The Times of Restitution is defined in the very passage where this expression occurs, defined in the previous words the Times of Refreshing which shall come from the presence of the Lord. Note particularly that these Times of Restitution cannot come until Christ Himself comes back again. This is expressly affirmed in the words Whom the heaven must receive until. Observe it does not say Whom the heaven must receive or retain during the Times of Restitution, still less until the end of the Times of Restitution - which it most certainly would say were the teaching of post-millennialism true - but until the Times of Restitution, that is, until those times arrive. When these Times come then shall the Lord return, and when He returns then shall come Times of Refreshment for His people on earth.
Observe, further, that we are told, these Times of Restitution were spoken of by all Gods holy prophets. Of what Times of Restitution then did the Old Testament prophets speak? We answer, of Millennial Times, when all the nations of the earth shall be brought beneath the sway of Messiahs sceptre. The Old Testament prophets uniformly connect the Times of Restitution with the Coming of Christ to the earth and they certainly knew of no Kingdom being brought in by the efforts of the Church. The above declaration of Peter then proves two things. First, that until the Times of Restitution the Heaven must retain our Lord; second, that as soon as these Times arrive, Christ shall assuredly return. Hence, there can be no Millennium until Christ comes back again to the earth, but as soon as He does come back again the Millennium will be inaugurated.
3. The Restoration of Israel is only made possible by the Second Advent of Christ.
this head we shall seek to prove briefly three things - that
Israels restoration synchronizes with our Lords Return to the earth
may be seen from the following Scriptures:- And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God; we
have waited for Him; and He will save us: This is the Lord;
we have waited for Him, we will be glad and rejoice in His salvation
(Isaiah 25: 9 and read on to the end of the
following chapter). See further the whole of Isaiah
60 which follows the opening verse Arise,
shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon
them. In Acts
3 we learned that Peter declared to Israel that if they would Repent and be converted that God would send Jesus Christ unto them and that following Christs Return there
would be the Times of Restitution, even the
Times of Refreshing which should come from the
presence of the Lord (Acts 3:19-21).
In Acts 15: 16 we read, After this, I will return and will build again the
tabernacle of David which is fallen down. And in Rom. 11: 25, 26 we are told, Blindness in part is happened to
That Israels restoration results in great blessing to
the whole world may be seen from the following quotations And the remnant of Jacob shall be in the mist of many people as
a dew front the Lord, as the showers upon the grass, that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the sons of men
(Micah 5: 7).
4. A groaning Creation can be delivered only by the Second Advent of Christ.
The difference in belief between post and pre-millennialists concerning this point is as great as the difference between light and darkness. Post-millennialists believe that Christ will not return until the end of time and that then He will come to judge the human race. As to what is going to happen at the end of time Scripture does not leave us in ignorance. Says the apostle Peter, But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up (2 Pet. 3: 10). Post-millennialists then look for the world (the Kosmos) to be burned up and for the heavens to pass away at the time of Christs Return; in other words, they look for the destruction of the old creation as the consequent of the Second Advent. But pre‑millennialists look for the emancipation of all creation from its present bondage as one of the glorious results of our Redeemers Return. They base this belief on the teaching of Rom. 8: 18‑24, a passage which has already been examined in an earlier chapter. Without again entering upon a detailed exposition of the entire passage, let us seek to summarize its contents.
The whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now (vs. 22). This is the lot of all Nature to-day. The world groans beneath an accumulating load of sin and wretchedness. Man groans: his soul groans, and so does his body. Animals groan. The earth itself groans, sometimes like a great giant in awful pain. How then can the world enjoy a thousand years of rest and peace and blessedness whilst the whole creation is in travail? The whole creation is here personified and represented as sending up to heaven a loud and agonizing groan. And God in heaven hears it: His ear is not heavy that it cannot hear, nor is His arm shortened that it cannot save. A day of liberation for the groaning creation hastens on. It is announced in the very passage we are now reviewing. The day when this groaning creation will be delivered is the day when Christ returns to usher in the Millennium and when the saints shall be revealed in glory with Him. The time of creations deliverance is here said to be at the manifestation of the sons of God (vs. 19 and compare ‑ Col. 3: 3). This manifestation of Gods sons is in verse 23 denominated The Adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body which has reference to the first resurrection the resurrection of the just. A groaning creation then is waiting for the Return of Christ and with Him the Saints manifested in glory, for then, and not until then, will it be emancipated from its present thraldom.
then is the answer to our question ‑ What is the
time of the Redeemer's Return? He shall return before the
Millennium. He shall come back to usher in the Millennium and set up His
Messianic Kingdom, restore
The Immanency of the Redeemers Return
For yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry (Heb. 10:37).
In the previous chapter we sought to do nothing more than prove that our Redeemer would return before the Millennium, the date of His return, either the approximate or the precise date, we did not touch upon. Nowhere in the Bible is the actual time of the Second Advent made known, instead, it is presented as an event which may occur at any hour; or, in other words, the Fact of the Saviours appearing is invariably set forth in the language of Imminency. When we say that the Redeemers Return is an imminent event, we do not mean it will occur immediately, but that He may come back in our own lifetime, that He may come back this year; yet, we cannot say that He will do so. The Fact of the Second Advent is certain because expressly revealed in Holy Writ; the Date of the Second Advent is uncertain because it has not been made known by God. Here then we have a truth which is simple to grasp, yet one which is of fundamental importance and great practical value. The majority of the errors and heresies which have gathered around this subject are directly traceable to the ignoring of this elementary consideration. For example: if the Lords people had given due heed to the fact that Scripture presents the Second Coming of Christ as something which may happen at any hour, then the post-millennial teaching that our Lord will not come back again for more than a thousand years, would never have obtained the hearing and acceptance which it has received. Furthermore, if the wondrous truth that our Redeemer might return today once took firm hold on our hearts, it would revolutionize our lives and provide us with a spiritual dynamic which is incalculable in its reach and incomparable in its value. Without expatiating any further upon the general bearings of this aspect of our theme, let us now proceed to show that‑
1. Our Lord Himself spoke of His Return in the language of Imminency.*
[* The pre-Tribulation rapture of watchful servants.]
In the Olivet discourse where the Master replied to the inquiries of His disciples concerning the Sign of His Coming and of the End of the Age, He said‑ Watch therefore. for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the good man of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of Man cometh. Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over His household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, That He shall make him ruler over all His goods. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth (Matt. 24: 42‑5l.) This Scripture refers primarily to our Lords Return to the earth, as is evident from the fact that He here styles Himself The Son of Man; yet like all prophecy it has at least a double bearing and therefore may properly be applied to His secret Coming in the air.
An analysis of the above passage reveals the following important truths. First: the hour of our Lords Return is unknown to His people. Second; because we know not the exact time of His appearing, we must be in an attitude of constant expectation and watchfulness. Third; the Lord will return unexpectedly, even in such an hour as His own people think not. Fourth; the faithful and wise servant is he who shall give meat in due season to those of the Lords household during the time of Christs absence, and the one who is found so occupied at the time of His appearing shall be richly rewarded. Fifth; the one who shall say in his heart My Lord delayeth His coming is an evil servant, and such a one shall receive a portion of shame and suffering at our Lords Return.
The Parable of the Ten Virgins intimates that the Lord Jesus desired His people to maintain an attitude of constant readiness for the appearing of the Bridegroom. At the beginning of the parable He pictures all of the virgins taking their lamps and going forth to meet Him. The interpretation of this part of the parable is very simple. In the early days after our Lords departure from the earth, His followers detached themselves from all worldly interests and set their affections on Christ ‑ His return being their one hope and great desire. But while the Bridegroom tarried the expectation of His appearing disappeared, and spiritual sloth and sleep was the inevitable consequence, and this condition prevailed until the midnight cry arose ‑ Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him. The effect of this cry is seen in the arousing of both the wise and the foolish virgins. The need of preparation and watchfulness is disclosed in the doom that overtook those who had no oil in their vessels. The practical application of the whole parable was made by the Lord Himself Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of Man cometh (Matt. 25: 13).
At the close of St. Marks account of the Olivet discourse he records at greater length than does St. Matthew our Lords command to His disciples to watch for His return Take ye heed, watch and pray; for ye know not when the time is. For the Son of Man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his servants, and to every man his work, and commanded the porter to watch. Watch ye therefore, for ye know not when the Master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or in the morning: Lest coming suddenly He find you sleeping. And what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch (Mark 13: 33‑37). A careful reading of these verses makes it apparent that the design of the Master was to impress upon His disciples two things: first, that while it was certain He would return, yet it was uncertain when He would appear; second, that in view of the uncertainty of the exact hour of His second coming the Lords followers must maintain an attitude of constant watchfulness, looking for Him to return at any moment.
On another occasion the Lord said to His disciples, Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning: and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when He will return from the wedding: that when He cometh and knocketh, they may open unto Him immediately. Blessed are those servants, whom the Lord when He cometh shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that He shall gird Himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them. And if He shall come in the second watch, or come in the third watch, and find them so, blessed are those servants (Luke 12: 35‑38). The comparison is a very impressive one. The believer is exhorted to be like a faithful servant, standing on the threshold with loins girded and his lamp lighted, peering through the darkness for the first sight of his returning Master and listening eagerly with attentive ear for the first sounds of His approaching steps.
For even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of Man is revealed. In that day, he which shall be upon the housetop, and his stuff in the house, let him not come down to take it away: and he that is in the field, let him likewise not return back. * * * I tell you in that night there shall be two men in one bed: The one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding together: the one shall be taken and the other left (Luke 17: 30-35). The force of this passage is in full harmony with the others already considered. The Lords appearing is to be unannounced and unexpected. It will occur while men are busy at their daily vocations, and therefore it behoves us to be constantly on the qui vive. In passing, we may observe how the last quoted Scripture brings out the marvellous scientific accuracy of the Bible. We are told in verse 31 above, that it shall be day (in one part of the earth) at the time Christ is revealed, while in verse 34 we learn it will be night (in another part of the earth), thus anticipating a comparatively recent discovery of science and demonstrating that the Lord Jesus was perfectly cognizant of the rotundity and rotation of the earth!
And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth. Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things [the tribulation events] that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man (Luke 21: 34-36). Mark particularly, above, the words, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting (self‑indulgence) * * * and so that day come upon you unawares. Daily, nay hourly, readiness is required of us. Language could not be more explicit. Let those who speak so disparagingly of the any moment theory weigh the words at any time; and remember they were uttered by the Lord Himself. The precise Date of the Second Advent has been designedly withheld from us in order that we should maintain our attitude of watchfulness and that we remain on the very tip-toe of expectation.*
[* The Second Advent of Messiah Jesus takes place at the end of the Great Tribulation; but the rapture of watchful saints accounted worthy to escape, will take place at any time before the Great Tribulation commences.]
Just here we must take note of an objection that is brought against the position we are now advocating, namely, In view of the fact that in the above quotations it is clear that our Lord taught His disciples to look for His Return in their own lifetime, how can we harmonize this with His teaching in Matthew 13 where we found He foretold that certain conditions must arise before the end of this age could arrive? How can we square the presentation of the Redeemers Return in the language of imminency with the predictions that before He came back the little mustard-seed must grow into a great tree and the whole of the three measures of meal be completely leavened? At first sight this appears a real difficulty, but further reflection will show it is more apparent than actual.
When we examine the parables of Matthew 13 in the presence of the above objection our first question must be, What impression were these parables calculated to make upon the minds of the apostles, or on Christians in apostolic days? That these parables contain prophetic pictures which it has taken many centuries to fully develop is evident to intelligent believers living now, but we insist that these predictions were couched in such terms that there was nothing in their surface and obvious signification which forbade the apostles and their converts looking for the Redeemer to return in their own lifetime. In other words, there was nothing direct in these parables which argued the inevitable postponement of the Second Advent until a long interval of time had lapsed after they were uttered by the Lord Jesus. In our exposition of Matthew 13 (see the previous chapter) we showed how, very early in the apostolic era, these parables began to receive their fulfilment, and, as we would now point out, they were fulfilled to such an extent that as a matter of fact they presented no necessary obstacles to the first century saints who believed in the Imminent appearing of the Saviour.
first parable need not here detain us, for, the Sowing
of the Seed was done by Christ Himself while He was here in person on the
earth. Concerning the parable of the Tares it is sufficient to say that
within the lifetime of the apostles themselves long before the end of the first
century was reached, Satan had succeeded in covertly introducing his children
among the people of God. It is true the parable teaches that the wheat
and the tares were to grow together until the harvest and that the harvest
would not be until the end of the age, but there is nothing in the parable
which intimated that a protracted interval lay
between the sowing and the harvest, nay, there was nothing in it
which discouraged the belief that the crop might hasten rapidly and the harvest
occur in the lifetime of the apostles themselves. The third parable
foretold that the little mustard-seed was to become a great tree and, as we
saw, it was the growth of Christianity (previously corrupted) which was thus
symbolized. But let it be carefully noted that nothing at all was said in
the parable as to how great the tree"
was to become. Furthermore, we know that even in the days of the apostles
Christianity had made marvellous progress and had spread through extensive
regions. At the time our Lord uttered the parable His followers were but
a mere handful and there is nothing to indicate that up to the hour of His
ascension His flock was anything more than a little
one. But contrast the conditions that we read of in the Book of
Acts. Mark the three thousand which were converted on the day of
Pentecost. Take note of such expressions as, And
believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both
of men and women (Acts 5: 14); Then Philip went down to the city of
other Scripture needs to be noted in this connection ere we turn to our next
point. It has often been objected by post-millennialists that in view of
our Lords declaration This gospel of the kingdom
shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto
all nations; and then shall the end come (Matt. 24: 14), that it was impossible
for the apostles to be expecting Christ to return in their own
lifetime. But this objection is disposed of by several
passages recorded in the New Testament itself. In Acts 19: 10 we read, And this
continued by the space of two years; so that all they which dwelt
Having thus, we trust, satisfactorily, disposed of the most plausible and forcible objection which can be brought against the pre-millennial and imminent Return of our Lord, let us now consider‑
2. The Apostles referred to the Redeemers Return in the language of Imminency.
Knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light (Rom. 13: 11, 12). The salvation, to which the apostle here refers is the completing and consummating of our salvation, when we shall, in spirit and soul and body, be fully conformed to the image of Gods Son. The time when this will be realized is the time of our Redeemer's Return, for, when He shall appear we shall be like Him (1 John 3: 2). That time will be the believers day, that Perfect day unto which the path of the just shineth more and more (Prov. 4: 18). The night, spoken of above, is the present period during which the Light of the world is absent. Observe that the apostle, under the Holy Spirit, regarded the night as far spent, and the day as at hand!
And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly (Rom. 16: 20). The reference here is to Gen. 3:15 where we have recorded Jehovahs promise to our first parents that the womans Seed should bruise the head of the Serpent. As [considered worthy] believers will, in the coming day, rule and reign with Christ (see Rev. 3: 21; 19:14; 20:4) it is here said The God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet. In the use of the word shortly we learn that the apostle did not regard the fulfilment of this promise as something which lay in the far distant future, but rather as that which was even then impending.
I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ; That in everything ye are enriched by Him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge, even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you; So that ye come behind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ (1 Cor. 1: 4-7). From this passage we learn: first, that these Corinthian saints were waiting for the Coming of the Lord Jesus, which proves they were looking for Him to return in their generation; second, that the apostle commended them for their attitude, yea, thanked God always on their behalf; third, that this expectation on the part of these Corinthian believers was the very summum bonum of Christian experience, inasmuch as it is said, they came behind in no gift, and then as a climax it is added Waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works: Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the Day approaching (Heb. 10: 24, 25). The coming Day with its glories [rewards] and blessedness was that which filled the apostles vision. The promised Day - the Day of Christ - which was to follow this dark night of sorrow when the Bridegroom is absent, was the hope which stayed his heart. He could see, by faith, that day was approaching, and on the fact of its imminency he bases an exhortation to those who are partakers of the heavenly calling to conduct themselves in the present in a manner befitting those who are the children of light. Again, in this same chapter the apostle says, For yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry (vs. 37.) How clear it is from these words that the Holy Spirit desired the first century believers to be looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing [appearing of the glory, R.V.] of the great God and Saviour, Jesus Christ!
So real was the hope of the Redeemers Return to the heart of the apostle Paul and so imminent did this event appear to him that we find he included himself among those who might not fall asleep but be among the living saints when the Assembling Shout should be heard. Said he Behold, I show you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed in a moment in the twinkling of un eye (1 Cor. 15: 51, 52). Again, For our citizenship is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall change our (not your) vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body (Phil. 3: 19, 20). Once more, For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God: and the dead [not all the dead, but only those who have attained unto the out resurrection the better resurrection, (Phil. 3: 11; Heb. 11: 35. cf. Rev. 20: 5)] - in Christ shall rise first. Then we (not ye) which are alive and remain [for they missed the pre-tribulation rapture, and were kept alive until the end of the Great Tribulation] - shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord (1 Thess. 4: 16, 17). The enemies of the faith have seized upon these very statements to show that the apostle Paul was in error, that he wrote by unaided human wisdom, that he merely recorded in his Epistles his own beliefs, and that in some of these he was clearly mistaken. But such an objection is quite pointless to the saints who believe that All Scripture is given by inspiration of God. We hope to show further on in this chapter why the Holy Spirit moved the apostles to write of the Second Advent of Christ as an event which might take place in their own day.
The apostle Paul was not alone in this regard: we find that the other apostles also regarded the Return of our Lord as something which might occur at any time. The apostle James wrote [to persecuted Christians] - Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. (Jas. 5: 8). There is no ambiguity about this language: such a statement not only argued the pre-millennial Coming of Christ, inasmuch as His Coming could not be said to have drawn nigh if a whole Millennium intervened, but it also announced the imminency of His return - something which might be expected at any time. The apostle Peter declared, But the end of all things (all things connected with this present regime) is at hand: be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer (1 Pet. 4: 7). The apostle was expecting the speedy winding up of this present economy and the introduction of a new order of things when his Lord returned and took the government upon His shoulder. The apostle John said, Little children it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time (1 John 2: 18). The last timeor last hour (Creek hora) must be distinguished from the last days (2 Tim. 3: 1) and the last day (Creek hemera - John 6:39). The last days refer to the closing decades of this present dispensation. The last day looks forward to the Millennium when the saints shall participate in the first resurrection - it is the last Day of Gods dispensational week, foreshadowed by the Sabbath. The last hour is connected with the Anti‑christ. It is the last hour of Satans freedom for, excepting the little-season referred to in Rev. 20, after this dispensation Satan will be for ever banished from these scenes. This dispensation then is Satans last hour as the prince of this world and it is during the closing moments of this last hour that the Anti-christ shall be revealed. The force then of the apostles statement was to the effect that though the personal Anti-christ had not appeared up to the time when he wrote his epistle, yet, the saints must not conclude from this that the Second Coming of Christ was necessarily a long way off. No; even then there were many Anti-christs by which they were to know it was the last time. Thus we see that the testimony of the apostles was uniform and explicit. They were looking for their Lord to return at any time. Such ought to be our attitude too.
Let not my eyes with tears be dim,
Let joy their upward glance illume;
Look up, and watch, and wait for Him-
Soon, soon the Lord will come.
Soon will that star-paved milky way,
Soon will that beauteous azure dome,
Glories, neer yet conceived display-
Soon, soon the Lord will come.
Changed in the twinkling of an eye,
Invested with immortal bloom,
I shall behold Him throned on high,
And sing, The Lord is come!
One beam from His all‑glorious face
These mortal garments will consume,
Each sinful blemish will efface-
Lord Jesus, quickly come!
What will it be with Thee to dwell,
Thyself my everlasting Home!
Oh, bliss‑Oh, joy ineffable!
Lord Jesus, quickly come!
3. Why was the fact of our Lords Return presented in the language of Imminency
and the exact date withheld?
At first sight it may appear strange that our Lord has not made known to us the precise date of His appearing. He has caused many details concerning the Blessed Hope to be recorded in the Word. He has made known many things which are to transpire at His second advent, and in view of the fact that so much has been revealed it may strike us as peculiar that the very point upon which human curiosity most desires enlightenment should have been left undefined. We need hardly say that it was not ignorance on our Lords part which caused Him to leave the hour of His second coming un-determined, though some of His enemies have dared to charge this against Him, basing their evil indictment upon Mark 13: 32‑But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. These words need occasion no difficulty if we pay due attention to the particular Gospel in which they are found, namely, Marks - the Gospel of the Servant of Jehovah. The purpose of Marls Gospel is to present the Lord Jesus as the perfect Servant, the obedient Servant, the Servant whose meat it was to do the will of Him that sent Him, and, the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth (John 15: 15). Mark 13: 32 does not call into question our Lords omniscience but asserts that, as a Servant, He waited Anothers will. A little reflection will reveal the perfect wisdom of our Lord in concealing the exact date of His Return. One reason was that He desired to keep His people on the very tiptoe of expectation, continually looking for Him.
Again, this question needs to be pondered in the light of the Unity of Christs church. The tendency with all of us is to regard believers as so many detached individuals, instead of viewing the saints as one body (1 Cor. 12:13) members one of another (Rom. 12: 5). The church is not an organization, it is a living organism, a body of which Christ is the head. Hence, the Imminency of the Redeemers return is to one member precisely what it is to all the members, and therefore it is that first century believers were just as truly and just as much interested in the appearing of the Saviour as are believers now living in the twentieth century. The object of hope then is the object of hope now, for the Body is one, and conversely, the object of hope now must necessarily have been the object of hope then. Consequently, the early Christians, by virtue of the Unity of the saints, were exhorted to walk in the light and blessing of a hope which is common to the entire church.
The Return of our Lord might not have been revealed at all, but in that case a most powerful dynamic to godly living would have been withheld from the church. The Imminency of the Redeemers second advent was revealed as an incentive to watchfulness and preparedness. If then the fact of our Lords return had not been presented in the New Testament as something which might occur at any time, but, instead, had been expressly postponed and fixed to happen in some particular and distant century, then all believers who lived in the centuries preceding that one would have been robbed of the comfort which is to be found in the assurance that Christ may return at any hour and would have lost the purifying effects which such a prospect is calculated to produce. As it has been well remarked, It is not that He desires each succeeding generation to believe that He will certainly return in their time, for He does not desire our faith and our practice to be founded on an error, as, in that case, the faith and practice of all generations except the last would be. But it is a necessary element of the doctrine concerning the second coming of Christ, that it should be possible at any time, that no generation should consider it improbable in theirs (Archbishop Trench).
Here then is the simple but sufficient answer to our question. The second coming of Christ is presented in the language of Imminency because of the far-reaching effects it is designed to exert on those who lay hold of the promise, Surely I come quickly. The imminent return of the Redeemer is a practical hope. It is the commanding motive of the New Testament. The Holy Spirit has linked it with every precept and practice of Christian character and conduct. As another has so well expressed it: It arms admonitions, it points appeals, it strengthens arguments, it enforces commands, it intensifies entreaties, it arouses courage, it rebukes fear, it quickens affection, it kindles hope, it inflames zeal, it separates from the world, it consecrates to God, it drys tears, it conquers death (Brookes). To amplify this statement in detail‑
The hope of our Lords second advent produces loyalty and faithfulness to Christ, Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom his Lord shall make ruler over His household, to give them their portion of meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing. Of a truth, I say unto you, that He will make him ruler over all that He hath. But and if that [same] servant say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to beat the menservants and maidens, and to eat and drink, and to be drunken; The Lord of that Servant will come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and at an hour when he is not aware, and will cut him in sunder, and will appoint him his portion with the unbeliever! (Luke 12: 42-46). The moral purpose of this parable (see context of above quotation) is apparent. While the steward maintained an attitude of watchfulness he was faithful and sober, but when he said in his heart my Lord delayeth His coming he began to beat his fellow-servants and to eat and drink and be drunken. Watching for the Lord then is an incentive to loyalty and fidelity, while unwatchfulness results in worldliness of heart, carelessness of walk and carnality of life.
The Return of our Lord is presented as a motive to brotherly love‑And the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one toward another, and toward all men, even as we do toward you: To the end He may stablish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints (1 Thess. 3: 12, 13). In view of the fact that our Lord may return at any hour, how awful are divisions between the Lords own people. Soon shall each of us appear before the Bema, of Christ where every wrong will be righted and every misunderstanding cleared up. The Lord is at hand, therefore let us sink our petty differences, forgive one another even as God hath for Christs sake forgiven us, and increase and abound in love one toward another.
The perennial hope of Christs second advent is used as a call to a godly walk For the grace of God that bringeth salvation [i.e., the salvation of your souls (1 Pet. 1: 9, N.I.V.. cf. Acts 2: 27, R.V.; Matt. 16: 18, 25b.] hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world. Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing [and appearing of the glory R.V.] of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ (Titus 2: 11-13). How clear it is from these words that the Blessed Hope is intended to cheek the spirit of self-pleasing and self-seeking in the [regenerate] believer and to promote holiness in the daily life. As says the apostle John, He that hath this hope [i.e., the hope of being considered worthy to reign with Christ during His Millennium in that age (Luke 20: 35, N.I.V.)] in Him purifieth himself even as He is pure (1 John 3:3).
The return of our Lord is designed to comfort bereaved hearts [and persecuted disciples]‑For I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent (go before) them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words (1 Thess. 4: 13-18). Those to whom the apostle was writing were sorrowing over the loss of loved ones. But observe, he does not seek to solace by telling them that shortly they would die and join the departed in heaven. No; he held up before them the prospect of a returning Saviour who would bring back the sleeping [dead] saints with Him [after their resurrection].
promise of the Redeemers return is calculated to develop the grace of patience
‑Be patient therefore, brethren, unto
the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the
precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive
the early and the latter rain. Be ye also patient; stablish your
hearts: for the coming of the Lord [and therefore the time of resurrection or
nigh (Jas. 5:7, 8). These words were
addressed to saints who were poor in this worlds goods and who were groaning
beneath the oppression of unrighteous employers. How timely is this
word of exhortation to many a twentieth-century saint! How many of Gods
poor are now crying unto the Lord for deliverance from pecuniary
difficulties, from tyranny and injustice! These cries have reached
the ears of the Lord of hosts, and just as He intervened of old on behalf of
The hope of our Lords return is the antedote for worry Let your forebearance be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. In nothing be anxious (Phil. 4: 5, 6, R. V.). Brethren in Christ, why be so fearful about meeting next years liabilities? Why be anxiously scheming and fretting about the future? Why be worrying about the morrow? Tomorrow you may be in heaven. Before tomorrow dawns the assembling Shout may be given. At any hour thy Saviour may come. The Lord is at hand and His appearing will mean the end of all your trials and troubles. Look not then at your dangers and difficulties, but for your Redeemer, In nothing be anxious.
The prospect of a speedily returning Saviour is employed to stimulate sobriety and vigilance Knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our [future] salvation nearer than when we believed. The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light (Rom. 13: 11, 12). As we have shown in a previous chapter the salvation here spoken of is that mentioned in Heb. 9: 28 (unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin unto salvation) which salvation is brought to us at Christs second advent. Note, particularly, that this salvation is not presented as a distant hope, to be realized at some remote period, but is set forth as that which is nigh at hand.
Ere closing this chapter one other question claims our attention‑
4. Why is it that our Lord has tarried till now?
Why has not the Redeemer returned long ere this? At first sight perhaps this inquiry might appear almost irreverent and some may feel inclined to remind us that secret things belong unto the Lord. In response we would say, It is not in any spirit of idle curiosity nor is it to indulge an inquisitive speculation that we take up this question, but simply because we believe that a humble examination of it will prove profitable to our souls, inasmuch as the answer to our inquiry demonstrates the wisdom and grace of Him with whom we have to do.
Of old, the mother of Sisera cried concerning her son, Why is his chariot so long in coming? Why tarry the wheels of his chariot? (Judges 5: 28). We might well appropriate these words to our present inquiry. On the eve of His death, the Lord Jesus said, I go to prepare a place for you, and if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto Myself, that where I am there ye may be also, but eighteen centuries have run their weary course since then and He has not yet returned! Is not this deeply mysterious? A world in which iniquity abounds more and more; an Israel without a home and without a king; a church rent by divisions and, like Samson, shorn of its power; a groaning creation and a war-stricken earth, all unite in crying with the souls under the altar How long, O Lord! (Rev. 6: 10).
Why then such delay? Why has the millennial era of blessedness been thus postponed? Why has not the Redeemer returned to enter into His blood-bought inheritance long ere this? Stupendous questions surely. Questions which sometime or other exercise the hearts of all the saints of God. Is it possible to discover a satisfactory answer? A complete answer - No; for now we know in part. But an answer - yes, an answer that will at least enable us to see, even though it be through a glass darkly, something of the meaning of our Lords delay. Why this protracted interval since the time of His departure? Why has He not returned long ere this? We answer -
First, because God would give man full opportunity to develop his schemes and thereby demonstrate the worlds need of a competent Ruler.
Man cannot complain that God has not allowed him full opportunity to experiment and test his own plans. Man has been permitted to do his utmost in ruling and regenerating the world. God, as it were, has put the reins of government into his hands, and withdrawn for a season. Why? To show whether man was sufficient for these things. To show whether or not man was capable of governing himself. To show whether man was competent to grapple successfully with the powers of evil which war upon his soul.
Throughout the ages mans efforts have been directed toward ruling and regenerating the world. Man has been given full scope. With what results? With the result that the incurable hatred of the human heart to God and the utter depravity of human nature have been fully displayed. How has man used the freedom, the opportunities, the privileges, the talents with which his Maker has endowed him? To what profit has he turned them? Have they been used with the purpose of glorifying God or of deifying himself? To ask the question is quite enough. Loud have been mans boasts. Lofty have been his claims. Pretentious his vauntings. Such terms as improvement, advancement, enlightenment, evolution, civilization, have been his favourite slogans. But the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God, and the folly of the worlds wisdom and the vanity of mans claims are now displayed before our eyes What has civilization effected? With all our so-called enlightenment and progress unto what have we attained? Let the records of our Law-courts tell us. Let the columns of the daily newspapers make response. Let the economic, political and moral conditions of the day make answer. Let the world war with all its inhumanities, its barbarities, its fiendish atrocities, give reply. And mark, it cannot be said that these things are due to mans ignorance and inexperience. Man is not just starting out to make history. We are now living in the twentieth century of the Christian era. Man then cannot complain that God has not given him plenty of time to mature his plans. No; God has given ample time, time enough to show that he is an utter failure, time enough to demonstrate that he is totally incapable of governing himself, time enough to prove that if relief comes at all it must come from outside of himself.
Here then is the first part of our answer. Christs return has been delayed in order to provide opportunity for mans plans to fully develop. God waits till harvest-time. He has been waiting for the harvest time of mans schemes and efforts. He has been waiting patiently with sickle in hand, and as soon as the crops of human industry have fully matured, the word will go forth Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe (Rev. 14: 15).
Why has not our Lord returned long ere this? - We answer
Second, in order that God might fully display His long-sufferance.
But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord is not slack concerning His promise as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to usward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance (2 Pet. 3: 8, 9). All through these nineteen centuries the Lord has been saying, Come unto Me all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest. Ever since the Saviour left the earth, God has been dealing with the world in mercy instead of visiting it with judgment. Gods patience toward our wicked race has been truly marvellous. Wonderful it is that the vials of His wrath have not been emptied upon the nations long ere this. What long-sufferance Jehovah hath shown in bearing with such rebels these twenty centuries! Why is it that the Day of Salvation has lasted until it now exceeds in length every dispensation that has preceded it? Why is it that the door of mercy still stands open wide and God is yet beseeching sinners to be reconciled to Himself? Why is it that Christ has not long, long ago returned in flaming fire to take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not His Gospel? Why is it that He is not even now seated upon the Throne of His Glory and saying to His enemies, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels? Why? Ah! why? Because the Lord God is longsuffering to usward, not willing that any should perish. Suppose that Christ had returned five, ten, twenty, fifty years ago, then, in such case, how many who read these lines rejoicing that they have been accepted in the Beloved, would have perished in their sins! Join, then, with the writer in returning thanks for the marvellous long-sufferance of our gracious God.
Why has not the Lord returned long ere this? We answer-
Third, in order that God might fully test the faith of His own people.
has ever been His way. Why those years of waiting before Abraham received
Isaac? Why that protracted bondage in
The Signs Of The Redeemers Return
And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads;
for your redemption draweth nigh. (Luke 21: 28).
As we have shown in the last chapter, the apostles and their converts looked for Christ to return in their own lifetime. They did not affirm that He would but they believed that He might. But eighteen centuries have passed since then and yet He has not come. The question therefore arises, What evidence is there that the second advent of our Lord is now nigh at hand - that is, nigh as judged even by human measurement of time? May there not be another eighteen centuries which must yet run their weary course before the Sun of righteousness arises with healing in His wings? Have we any means for ascertaining the approximate period when our Lord may be expected to appear? Have we any good ground for believing that another long interval will not yet elapse before the Saviour comes back again?
connection with other great events which God has brought about in human
affairs, fair warning has been given to announce their approach.
The Flood-judgment, the length of sojourn and the deliverance of the children
God does not desire His people to remain in ignorance concerning the period when His Son shall return. Just as of old, He said concerning the impending destruction of Sodom Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I do? so has God graciously taken the Church into His counsels and revealed to us a part of His ways at least. We do not know the day or the hour, we are unable to determine the precise year when the Redeemer shall return, but we do know that His coming is now near at hand. We know it from the testimony of Gods living oracles. He has not left us in darkness, but has placed in our hands the more sure Word of Prophecy whereunto we do well that we take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn and the day star arise in our hearts. The prophets of Old Testament times are commended because that they searched what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when He testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow (1 Pet. 1: 11); surely, then, a similar searching is commendable in us.
we study the Old Testament Scriptures we discover that a number of Signs were given to herald the first advent of
Christ. There were conditions to be realized and certain events which
would come to pass, and as these conditions were met and as these events
occurred those who looked for redemption in
As we have said, the Old Testament Scriptures foretold certain things concerning the Lord when He should appear: fore-announced Signs were to characterize the times of His advent. But the Jews failed to discern these Signs and the Saviour reproached them for their failure. Said He, When it is evening, ye say, It will be fair weather: for the sky is red. And in the morning, It will be foul weather to day: for the sky is red and lowering. O ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the Signs of the Times? (Matt. 16: 2, 3). The reason why the Pharisees and Sadducees were blind to the significance of the things which were then transpiring before their eyes, was that they were ignorant of the contents of that Book in which these Signs were recorded. This is clear from the words of our Lord on many occasions Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures (Matt. 22: 29). The reason why they were ignorant of the contents and real meaning of the Scriptures was because they had substituted their own tradition for the Word of God (Mark 7: 13). And history has repeated itself! We are living in a day when the vast majority of people are unable to discern the Signs of the Times, when our religious leaders err, not knowing the Scriptures because they are following their own tradition rather than the Word of God. The Lord Jesus rebuked the Pharisees and Sadducees because they could discern the face of the sky but would not take the necessary pains to discern the Signs of the Times. Then let us beware lest we fall through the same example of unbelief. Let us approach the Scriptures reverently and prayerfully, seeking to discover our position on the calendar of prophecy and thus be prepared for the solemn yet blessed events now so near at hand.
While it is true that the great majority of the Jews who lived during the days of our Lords first advent failed to discern the Signs of the Times and in consequence did not profit by the announcements of their prophets, nevertheless, there were a few who were waiting for the Consolation of Israel (Luke 2: 25) And so it is now. By the grace of God, there is a remnant today who are reading the Signs of the Times in the light cast by the prophetic Word. At some of these Signs we shall now look. And
1. The Recovery and Revival of the Blessed Hope itself.
In Daniel 12: 4, 9, 10
we read But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and
seal the book, even to the time of the end. Many shall run to and
fro, and knowledge shall be increased. While this
prophecy has primary reference to Daniels people, the Jews, and so far as they
are concerned will receive its accomplishment in the godly remnant of the Tribulation period, yet, like
all prophecy, this also has a double fulfilment and therefore has a secondary
application to the
As is well known, the book of Daniel is largely composed of prophecies, prophecies which refer frequently to the closing day of the Times of the Gentiles. The Scripture now before us makes known seven facts, namely - first, that the contents of Daniels prophecies were to be shut up and sealed; second, that the book of Daniel should not remain a sealed book for ever; third, that at the Time of the End it should be unsealed, for it was to be shut up only to and till the Time of the End; fourth, that at the Time of the End there should be a running to and fro, in other words, there should be a revival of interest in the prophetic word, an earnest inquiry and seeking for light; fifth, that as the result of this revival of interest in and study of the prophetic word knowledge shall be increased; sixth, as the consequence of this increase of knowledge many would be purified, and made white, and tried; seventh, that notwithstanding this, the wicked would do wickedly and none of them would understand, thus are we told in this last item that the understanding of the Word of God is a matter of spiritual discernment and not a question of Intellectual acumen: if it were the latter then the wicked might understand as readily as the righteous (compare Matt 13: 10-15). Let us briefly consider these seven points and note how remarkably they are verified in present day conditions.
Daniel was informed that the things he had seen and the communications which he had heard were not to be turned to use for the present. All was to be as a sealed book until a distant day, in fact would be shut up until the Time of the End. How accurately and literally this part of our prediction has been fulfilled may best be seen by reviewing the writings of theologians and commentators who lived prior to the last century. For the most part the prophecies of Daniel have been utterly neglected until recently, and where attempts were made to open up its contents the wildest theories were indulged and the most absurd interpretations were adopted. There was no spiritual understanding. The book was shut up! But the book of Daniel was not to be shut up for ever. God had some wise purpose in making these disclosures to His prophet, He had some good reason in making known to Daniel the trend and end of the various world empires.
At the Time of the End the contents of the book of Daniel were to be opened and unsealed, for many would run to and fro and knowledge would be increased. How plainly has this mark of the end been manifesting itself during the past century! Though the masses still turn from prophecy as from a sealed book, yet what a stir and study has it awakened in many earnest minds! Many have turned to the word of prophecy (witness the great number of books now written on the subject) and given their most sedulous attention to the understanding of its contents. Particularly has this been the case with the book of Daniel itself. Large numbers of Gods people have been moved to inquire concerning the things recorded therein and have spared no pains or cost to obtain a knowledge of them, and under the blessing of God and the guidance of His Spirit light upon this book is steadily increasing and its mysterious hieroglyphics are becoming clearer and plainer as the fulfilment of its predictions draws nearer. Expositors of this important book may differ in details but in the main they are agreed and their leading conclusions are the same.
The result of this earnest and widespread study of prophecy is seen in the increased devotion and consecration of Gods people many shall be purified and made white. Side by side with increasing light on prophecy has come a deepened sense of responsibility toward the lost. It is a striking fact that the remarkable growth in Foreign Missions of last century synchronized with the widespread turning to the prophetic Word. Until the beginning of the nineteenth century the heathen were, with rare exceptions, utterly neglected, so also was it with the book of Daniel. On the other hand, in strict accord with Daniels prophecy, side by side with the increase of prophetic light and its purifying effects on the people of God, we find the wicked doing wickedly and that none of them understand - i. e., that the wicked are in utter ignorance of the terrible times (referred to in Daniel) which lie just ahead of them.
One of the most marked and blessed results of the widespread inquiry and enlightenment upon the subject of prophecy has been the recovery and revival of the Blessed Hope. We believe it is to this that Daniels prophecy (in its present-day application) refers when it says but the wise shall understand. The wise are those who are governed by Gods Word and whose thoughts are formed by the teaching of Holy Writ, for The entrance of Thy words giveth light (Ps. 119: 130). What is it that the wise understand? They understand the meaning of the days in which they are living. They understand that the last days of the age are upon us. They understand that we have now reached the Time of the End. They understand that the coming of the Lord draweth nigh.
Parallel with the prophecy of Daniel is the teaching of Christ in the parable of the Bridegroom and the virgins. This parable sets forth the several attitudes of the Lords people, in different periods of this Dispensation, with reference to their expectation of the Redeemers Return and was uttered in response to the disciples questions (recorded at the beginning of the previous chapter) What shall he the sign of Thy coming and the end of the age? At the beginning of the Christian era all His followers were waiting for the Lords appearing. Then followed a mixed condition - part were wise and part were foolish. Then, while the Bridegroom tarried, `they all slumbered and slept. The Blessed Hope was lost and the church lapsed into a condition of spiritual apathy. But this sleep was to be broken. It was foretold that at the midnight hour a cry should be made Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him: (Matt. 25: 6). This was a prophetic announcement that just before our Lord returned, a loud and distinct testimony concerning His coming would be sounded upon the dull ear of Christendom. This Cry is now going forth. Everywhere the servants of God are proclaiming the news that the Lord is at hand. All over the world the cry is being raised, Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him. Never since the days of the apostles has there been so much yearning and longing, preaching and teaching, watching and praying, upon the subject of Christs second coming as there is now.
The parable of the Bridegroom and the virgins corresponds very closely with the prophecy of Daniel 12. The midnight Cry the recovery of the Blessed Hope - matches the unsealing of the prophetic word and the increase of knowledge. The arising of the virgins agrees with the running to and fro. The trimming of their lamps - preparation for the Lords appearing - tallies with the man being purified. The two classes ‑ the wise and the foolish virgins - corresponds exactly with the two classes mentioned by Daniel - the wise and the wicked, for just as it is said that none of the wicked shall understand, so the foolish virgins shall declare our lamps are gone out ‑ they will be in the dark!
One other Scripture which confirms us in saying that one of the Signs which heralds the Return of Christ is the midnight Cry, is to be found in 2 Pet. 3: 3, 4 Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts and saying, Where is the promise of His coming? for since the, fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. Observe that it is in the 1ast days (of this Age) that there should arise a class who shall scoff at the promise of Christs return, which is further intimation that at the Time of the End there would be a renewed and special testimony to the Blessed Hope.
To return to Daniels prophecy. But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased (Dan. 12: 4). These words must not be limited to an application which confines it to the increase of light on the prophetic word, but should be taken in their widest signification. We believe they have reference to the recent and phenomenal increase both in Travel and Knowledge. The words run to and fro would seem to point to modern methods of transportation. How this mark of the end time is being manifested today is well known to all. Railways cover the earth and steamers track the sea like a mighty spiders web (Blackstone). Automobiles have become commoner than horses, and appearances indicate that within a few years at most aeroplanes will be used as a regular means of travel. Observe that our text says, Many shall run to and fro. Restlessness now seems to be common to human nature. The rising generation is obsessed with this spirit of running to and fro. Witness the enormous growth of immigration. Study railroad statistics and mark the rapid increase in the number of passengers carried, now numbering hundreds of millions annually. How accurately these words many shall run to and fro describe present-day conditions! Everything is in a turmoil. Everybody is on the run, and hence it is that the Day of Rest has become a thing of the past.
And knowledge shall be increased. What advances have been made in the educational realm! Facilities which hitherto were available to only a privileged class are now open to the children of the artisan and common labourer. Illiteracy will soon be a thing of the past. By the multiplication of schools, colleges and universities knowledge has been marvellously increased. Another agency, for increasing knowledge is the press. The public press, with its ceaseless stream of news and information, covers the earth with its ever increasing circulation, like falling leaves from some mighty tree of knowledge. And of the making of many books, there is truly no end. (Blackstone).
Witness the remarkable increase of scientific knowledge. Contrast our present-day knowledge of astronomy, archaeology, zoology, physiology, psychology, with what was known about them even one hundred years ago. How wonderfully man has harnessed to his service the forces of Nature! Things never dreamed of by our grandparents are now actualities, and many of them mere commonplaces. What discoveries have been made! What inventions have been perfected! What triumphs have been achieved on land and sea, in the air and under the waters! How the discovery and utilization of electricity has revolutionized every department of our life! Truly, scientific knowledge has been increased.
But perhaps the prediction of our text refers more particularly to the increase of spiritual knowledge. During the last century hundreds of millions of Bibles and Testaments have been circulated by our Bible Societies. The Word of God has now been translated into more than four hundred languages and distributed all over the earth. By means of thousands of missionaries labouring upon the foreign field, spiritual knowledge has been marvellously increased. So at home. Bible training schools, Bible conferences, and Bible classes, are multiplying annually. Wherever we look and wherever we go we find that knowledge is being increased. And all of the things to which we have referred have appeared during the last century! Surely we have indeed reached the Time of the End.
Our Lords parable of the growth of the seed is in striking accord with the prediction of Daniel that at the Time of the End knowledge should be increased And He said, So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into the ground, and should sleep, and rise night and day, and the seed should spring and grow up, he knoweth not how. For the earth bringeth forth fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear. But when the fruit is brought forth, immediately he putteth in the sickle, because the harvest is come (Mark 4: 26-29). Like all of our Lords utterances, there is more in these words than meets the eye at first glance. In this parable we have five things. First, the sowing of the seed. Second, a period of sleep following the seed sowing. Third, the growth of the seed. Fourth, the order of growth described - first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear. Fifth, the harvest.
The above parable corresponds very closely with the first three found in Matthew 13. Like them it is prophetic in its scope. As dispensational application is simple yet remarkable. The sowing of the seed here is the same as the sowing of the seed in Matthew 13 and relates to the gracious mission of the Lord and His apostles at the beginning of this dispensation. The seed was the Word of God (Luke 8: 11). The period of sleep (Compare Matt. 13: 25; 25: 25) was the spiritual lethargy of the third and fourth centuries which merged into the Dark Ages, and corresponded with the order of nature. The natural seed sown into the ground becomes corrupt and dies, or almost dies; and so it was with the Divine seed. The epistles of the New Testament furnish evidence of how quickly and how sadly the purity of the Word became corrupted with the grossest errors and adulterations. But yet it lived. And more, it grew. The language used in the parable describing the order of growth corresponds exactly with its prophetic fulfilment. There was first the blade, which in nature continues in a feeble state of vitality for a long time. So it was with the Divine seed all through the Dark Ages. Then the ear; does not this point prophetically, to the Reformation period when copies of the Scriptures were multiplied a hundredfold and given once more to the masses in their own tongue. After that the full corn in the ear. How remarkable as the harvest approaches, the original seed now reappears, though greatly multiplied in quantity. And this is exactly what we are witnessing today. Many long lost truths, truths which have been buried beneath the soil of human tradition, have been given back to the people of God. And, as to multiplication in quantity, contrast the millions of copies of the Scriptures now in circulation with the limited number in use in the first century when printing was unknown. Yes the Seed has grown though man knoweth not how. But note the next words: But when the fruit is brought forth, immediately he putteth in the sickle because the harvest is come. How unspeakably solemn! What follows the full corn in the ear? Immediately, we are told, he putteth in the sickle because the harvest is come. Compare with this Matt. 13: 39 the harvest is the end of the age. And compare further Rev. 14: 15 Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe! Thus by putting side by side our Lords teaching in the above parable with the prophecy of Daniel we find that the full corn in the ear corresponds with increase of knowledge and immediately he putteth in the sickle because the harvest is come (the harvest is the end of the age Matt. 13: 39) agrees with the Time of the End.
To review and sum up: From Daniel 12 we learn that at the Time of the End knowledge shall be increased; from Matthew 25 we learn there would be a recovery of the Blessed Hope and a proclamation concerning the imminent Return of the Bridegroom; from 2 Peter 3 we also learn that in the 1ast days there is to be a renewed and special testimony borne respecting the second coming of Christ; and in Mark 4 we learn that the Divine seed (the Word) was to grow until it brought forth the full corn in the ear and that this increase of fruitage occurred immediately before the harvest. How wonderful and how perfect is the harmony of Scripture! The fact that these things are now spread before our eyes declares in language loud and clear to all who have ears to hear that the Time of the End has been reached, that the Bridegroom is now at hand, that the last days are already entered upon, and that the Harvest-symbol of Divine judgment - is impending and to be expected immediately.
2. The Apostasy which prepares the way for the Anti-Christ.
The question has often been raised and is still hotly disputed as to whether the world is getting better or worse. Are conditions in general more propitious or more iniquitous? From one viewpoint conditions are improving, from another they are deteriorating. Good and evil are now both of them rapidly coming to a head. This is exactly what our Lord foretold in the parable of the Tares Let both grow together until the harvest (Matt. 13: 30). Both the wheat and the tares are growing. Hence it is that present-day conditions are so conflicting. Godliness and lawlessness, good and evil are, side by side, each advancing, the conflict between them ever increasing in severity. And hence it is that side by side with the increase of spiritual light and prophetic knowledge, we are now witnessing also a wide-spread departure from the Truth [the Faith]. As the light increases the shadows deepen. It is written, The path of the just shineth more and more unto the perfect day (Prov. 4: 18); but, it is written again, Evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse (2 Tim. 3: 13).
Of old, the question was asked, Watchman what of the night! and the answer from the lonely watcher upon his lofty tower was The morning cometh, and also the night (Is. 21: 11, 12). Here again we meet with a seemingly conflicting testimony. Yet, the conditions which prevailed in Isaiahs day are precisely the same which characterize ours. The morning cometh, the morning of the Perfect Day. As we have shown above, the intimations of the approaching Morn are unmistakeable. The increasing light vouchsafed by God upon His Word together with the recovery of the Blessed Hope, herald the approach of the Morning Star, which shall precede by a few years the arising of the Sun of righteousness with healing in His wings. And also the night. The Night which shall draw down the curtain upon mans day. The Night of the worlds judgment, when the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people (Is. 60: 2). The Night of the Great Tribulation when the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light (Matt. 24: 29). The Night when the Power of Darkness shall be given full sway for a little season because men loved darkness rather than light. That Night which shall so soon come upon Christendom because it has turned away from Gods Word which is a lamp unto our feet and a light unto our path. And the intimations of the approaching Night are as marked and as plain as are the heralds of the coming Day. Consider one of them.
Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition (2 Thess. 2: 3). The day mentioned here is the Day of the Lord (see Isa. 2) which follows the present day of man. The Day of the Lord succeeds the Day of Salvation, now so nearly ended, and its character and course is fully described in the last book of the Bible. The man of sin, the son of perdition referred to in our text will come before us for consideration in a later chapter, sufficient now to say, that he makes his appearance some time after the Rapture of the [watchful members of the] Church and that he continues in his terrible course of open defiance of God until the Lord Jesus returns in power to the earth when He shall destroy this Wicked One by the brightness of His coming. The falling away (apostasy - Creek) is one of the things which shall be the harbinger of the Day of the Lord and prepare the way for the revelation of the Anti-christ. The fact that the falling away has already commenced, yea, has even now advanced, a terrible distance, is proof that the appearing of the Man of Sin is nigh at hand, and therefore that the last days of this dispensation are upon us.
The falling away which 2 Thess. 2: 3 predicts has reference to departure from the Word of God, and apostasy from the faith once delivered unto the saints. Specifically, it refers to repudiation of the Truth by those who are its professed friends. The fulfilment of this solemn prophecy has now been going on for upwards of half a century, and sad to say, the circle in which it is receiving its accomplishment is ever growing wider and wider. More than forty years ago the late C. H. Spurgeon protested faithfully and fearlessly against the Downgrade movement of his day, and owing to the doctrinal looseness and theological unsoundness of many of its leading spirits withdrew from the English Baptist Union. The Downgrade has gone on apace since then. The majority of our Seminaries in which our preachers receive their theological training, are hot-beds of rationalism, scepticism, and infidelity. The deadliest foes of the Faith are now to be found inside of the professing Church and not outside as hitherto. The vain philosophies and Scripture‑denying heresies of such agnostics as Darwin and Huxley are now openly espoused and enthusiastically proclaimed from many of our leading pulpits.
The falling away has had an awful exemplification in the Higher Criticism movement, a movement which originated with atheists but has operated within the professing church. The Higher Critics are men who deny the supernatural element in the Scriptures, who undermine their authority and belittle their value. They are rationalists whose minds are blinded by the god of this world, whose they are and whom they serve. No censure of them can possibly be too severe. The inspired apostle referred to them when he said, But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them and bring upon themselves swift destruction (2 Pet. 2: 1). The words that follow this terrific indictment, reveal the sad havoc wrought by these apostates, and tells us of the doom which awaits them And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness shall they with feigned words make merchandise of you: whose judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not. (vs. 2, 3).
The falling away is evidenced on every hand. Not only are many of our Seminaries cesspools of spiritual corruption, not only are hundreds of our pulpits now filled by traitors to the cause they profess to champion, Dot only is every cardinal doctrine of the faith attacked and denied by the very ones paid to defend them, but the evil effects of such teaching from our religious leaders have influenced multitudes of souls committed to their care. The man in the pew, following the lead of his teachers, has lost faith in the Bible as a Divine revelation, and in consequence, no longer submits to its authority. Hence it is that there is such a falling away in the number of genuine conversions ‑ we say genuine conversions because there are multitudes of those who come forward to shake some popular preacher by the hand, multitudes of card-signers, trail-hitters etc., etc. Hence it is that there has been such a sad and such a wide-spread falling away from the old time family worship. Hence it is that we now witness such a lamentable falling away from the mid-week prayer-meeting. Hence it is that there is such an awful falling away from the observance of the Holy Sabbath. Hence it is that there is such a fearful falling away from the moral standards of former days. Hence it is that there is now such an ever-growing falling away from Sunday School attendance all over the land. Yes, the falling away has commenced and is already far advanced.
The falling away is also to be seen in the many false systems of recent development. We may cite illustrations the New Theology formulated and popularized by R. J. Campbell; Christian Science (so called) with its repudiation of sin and the vicarious Sacrifice of Christ; Russellism, with its horrible blasphemies upon the person of our Lord and its erroneous and soul-destroying heresy of the second chance; Spiritualism with its intercourse with demons who impersonate the dead. Formerly three-fourths of the votaries of these anti-Christian systems were outwardly attached to the Truth, inasmuch as they were members of evangelical denominations. The same falling away may be seen in the rapid decay of Protestantism and the silent but sure growth of Roman Catholicism.
falling away which characterises our day was
referred to by the apostle when he said, For the time
will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but
after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching
ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned
unto fables (2 Tim. 4: 3, 4).
That time has arrived! Church-goers today will not endure sound doctrine. Those who preach the total
depravity of man, who insist upon the imperative necessity
of the new birth, who set forth the inflexible righteousness and holiness of
God, and who warn against the Eternal and conscious torment awaiting every
rejecter of Christ, find it almost impossible to obtain a hearing. Such
preachers are regarded as puritanical pessimists, and are not wanted. In
these degenerate times, the masses demand that which will soothe them in their
sins and amuse them while they journey down the
3. The Laodicean state of Christendom.
Revelation two and three we have seven Epistles addressed to the seven churches
first of these Epistles is addressed to the church at
the Epistle to the third church ‑ Pergamos (Rev. 2: 12-17) ‑ we find the progress in
evil is still more marked. The prophetic application of this Epistle carries us
on to the days of
In the fourth Epistle ‑ to Thyatira (Rev. 2: 18‑29) we have disclosed a yet fouler condition of ecclesiastical corruption and are carried forward to the rise of Roman Catholicism, which is here termed Jezebel Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce My servants to commit fornication, and eat things sacrificed unto idols. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not (vss. 20, 21). That space began at the Reformation period and has lasted till now, but the Papacy is still unchanged.
In the fifth Epistle addressed to the church in
the sixth Epistle addressed to the church in Philadelphiia
(3: 7-13) we are brought down to the last
century. Three things are to be noted here. First,
We turn now to consider at a little more length the seventh Epistle, addressed to the church of the Laodiceans (Rev. 3: 14-22). This Epistle portrays the last state of the professing church on earth, a state characterized by high pretentions and self‑sufficiency, but so utterly nauseous to Christ that He declares I know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would that thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, I will spue thee out of My mouth (vs. 15, 16).
Now observe particularly that this Laodicean Epistle is the final one of the series. It sets before us the last state of the professing church on earth. In keeping with this note the time-mark here. The Lord speaks of supping (vs. 20). It is eventime. It is the closing meal of the day! The end is at hand. The church is feasting inside and the Saviour is standing outside. Such was what was predicted eighteen centuries ago, and such is what we now witness in Christendom today. Christ is now outside the professing church undesired, unheard, unknown. And, we repeat, this Epistle is the final one of the series, there is no eighth which follow it. The Laodicean condition is the last phase of apostate Christendom. Nought remains but its spueing out. The very next thing we read of in Revelation after the Laodicean Epistle is After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither etc. (4: 1) which clearly symbolizes the catching up of the [repentant, faithful and obedient] saints. But we turn now to consider‑
4. The Prophecy of the Perilous Times.
This prophecy is found in 2 Tim. 3 and is another delineation of the professing church in the last days. It is particularly to be noted that the verses we are about to consider, describe not mankind in general but Christendom in particular. Note now the several lines in this picture. Lengthy comment is needless.
This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy. Men shall be lovers of their own selves ‑ two things, closely connected, are referred to: selfishness and egotism. Self-lovers! Was there ever a time when there was so much self-seeking and self-pleasing, and so little self-sacrifice by professing Christians? Covetous money-lovers. What fortunes are now amassed by those who claim to be not their own but bought with a price! Our average church-member is as greedy and grasping as the worldling. Boasters ‑ intellectual boasting ‑ laying claim to the possession of a wisdom and scholarship unknown to our forefathers; ecclesiastical boasting, evidenced in denominational pride; and what is most obnoxious of all, spiritual boasting the profession of superior piety, the advertising of a victorious life, baptism of the Spirit, sinless perfection, etc. Proud proud of their culture, liberality and broadmindedness. How different from the One who said, Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me: for I am meek and lowly in heart. Blasphemers Christian Scientists (?), Russellites, Higher Critics, etc. Disobedient to parents. When was this deplorable sign of insubordination so rife as it is today? Instead of parents ruling their children, children now rule their parents, and, of course, the parents are to blame. This failure to exercise parental authority, this rebellion in the voting which will brook no restraint, is the certain forerunner of the downfall of the State, fostering as it does, the spirit of lawlessness. Unthankful ‑ temporal blessings received as a matter of course without any recognition of their Giver. Gods providential mercies unappreciated. Returning of thanks at mealtime, almost entirely a thing of the past. Unholy which has reference to the utter absence of separation from the world: the disappcarance of the Nazarite spirit.
Behold further characteristics of the Perilous Times Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good. Traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God (2 Tim. 3: 4). It is needless to enlarge upon each separate item, but mark the first and the last of those enumerated here. Without natural affection. How terribly this is exemplified today in the enormous increase of divorces, in the abandonment of their infant offspring by unnatural mothers, and in the neglect of the poor, the sick, the aged! Lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. See our church-members on the Lords day, preferring a ride in their automobiles to the assembling of themselves together with the people of God. Mark them on prayer-meeting nights at the picture-shows instead of at the throne of grace. And witness the musical programmes, the entertainments, the ice-cream suppers, etc., etc., held in our church-houses.
But, it may be asked, have not these things always been true of men in general? Perhaps so, more or less, though never to the same extent as now. But these verses do not describe general conditions,‑ they depict Christendom as it exists in the last days. This is clear from the next verse Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away (vs. 5). There is music but it is of the siren kind, not the singing, and making melody in our hearts to the Lord. There is eloquence but it is the wisdom which mans words teacheth, and not that which speaks for God and wins souls. There is fervour but it is the heat of carnal excitement born of novelty and sensationalism, and not that which cometh down from above. There is zeal, but it is without knowledge. There is a demand for righteousness, but it is civic and social righteousness and not the righteousness of God. There is love but it is a sickly sentimentality and not that which is the fulfilling of the law. There is gospel-preaching, but it is another gospel and not the gospel of the grace of God. [i.e., One without mention of a Reward the Reward of the Inheritance (Col. 3: 23); or a Crown a Crown which we must hold on to ( Rev. 3: 10, N.I.V.); or a Prize to get (1 Cor. 9: 24), or Resurrection a resurrection to attain (Phil. 3: 11) at the time of the resurrection [Out] from the dead; or an Inheritance one which First-born sons of God can lose, (Heb. 12: 17).] There is much religion, but it is lacking in life. There are notorious evangelistic campaigns, but they are devoid of spirituality. There is much ritualistic performance but it is a form of godliness without its power.
For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away with divers lusts (vs. 6). We believe the reference is to Mormonism, yet the principle is of still wider application. How striking it is that we should read of silly women in this inspired list of last days-characteristics! How remarkably this is fulfilled in modern Feminism! Observe the words led away with divers lusts, which might be freely rendered ambitious desires. This craving for publicity, this deplorable masculinity, this denial of mans headship, this usurping of authority, is one of the most striking Signs of the Times. We refer, not only to the modern Suffragette movement which makes every self-respecting woman blush for shame at the immodesty of her sisters, but also the attitude and position taken by so many silly women in the churches. How sad it is to see the plain command of Cod Let your women keep silence in the churches, for it is not permitted unto them to speak (1 Cor. 14: 34) - now so generally disregarded. Today there are not a few who unblushingly denounce the inspired apostle as an old bachelor with narrow ideas (Ironside).
Now mark that what we have been considering above is a part of a Divinely drawn picture describing the Perilous Times of the 1ast days. How clear it is that the Perilous Times are now upon us, Times that are perilous to the souls of Gods people, perilous to the spread of the Gospel, perilous to the whole of Christendom. How evident it is to those who have eyes to see that we have already entered into the last days. And how dark are the immediate prospects for the world!
note of one other item in this striking prophecy But
evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving,
and being deceived (2 Tim. 3: 13).
Surely moral conditions cannot get much worse than they are now.
Immorality has come in like a flood which is ever swelling and widening in its
course. Uncleanness is rampant. There is art
army of over thirty thousand painted prostitutes in
5. The Overturning which is visible on every hand.
I will overturn, overturn, overturn it, and it shall be no more, until He come whose right it is (Ezek. 21: 27). In close accord with this prophecy through Ezekiel is the word recorded in Haggai 2: 6, 7 For thus saith the Lord of hosts; Yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land. And I will shake all nations, and the Desire of all nations shall come. Note carefully the coupling of these two things together ‑ the coming of the Desire of all nations (the Lord Jesus), and the shaking of all nations. Surely this is just what we see going on before our eyes today! Verily, God is now shaking and overturning everything that is on earth. What has been the watchword and catchword that has rung in our ears during the last decade? Reform! Reform! Reform! Governments must be reformed. Churches must be reformed. Creeds must he reformed. The Bible must be reformed, and conformed to modem thought. Schools must be reformed. Everything must be reformed. The marriage-laws and divorce-laws must be reformed and deformed. What does all this indicate? Nothing is any longer right.
demand for reform is not merely local, it is not
confined to some coterie of enthusiasts. It is worldwide. It is
enveloping the earth. It has swept over
6. The present Distress of Nations.
And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; mens hearts failing them with fear, and for looking after those things which are coming to pass on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken (Luke 21: 25, 26). As we have already remarked more than once, prophecy invariably has a double fulfilment at least, and so we believe it is with the one just quoted. Directly, it has reference to conditions that will prevail during the Great Tribulation which immediately precedes the return of the Lord to the earth itself, but there is much to be said in favour of giving this prediction a present-day application. It agrees exactly with the conditions which now exist. Mark five of the characteristics here enumerated:‑
First, Distress of nations. How well these words describe the well-nigh universal groaning and anguish of mankind! Distress is now no longer confined to any one people but is international and earth-wide in its reach. The distress and suffering caused by the exorbitant cost of living when it is becoming more and more difficult to secure even the bare necessaries of life. The distress occasioned by increasing taxation and the accumulation of national debts which must prove intolerable burdens for future generations to bear. The distress caused by shortage of fuel and food-stuffs so that one half of the world is living upon short rations. The distress of bereavement which is now in millions of homes which mourn the loss of loved ones slain in battle.
Second, with perplexity. Statesmen unable to discover any way out of present difficulties. Men of Solomonic astuteness at their wits end, fearful of what they see approaching and powerless to hinder and prevent it. Problems between capital and labour becoming more acute and insoluable [insolvable]. Situations arising which the wisest of our statesmen, despite all our boasted enlightenment and progress, are unable to cope with successfully. Perplexity by reason of political corruption, economic agitations, and revolutionary troubles.
Third, the sea and the waves roaring. In Scripture, the sea is used to figure the peoples of the earth which, away from God, know no rest. Like the sea, the masses today are in a seething turmoil. Everywhere there is fermentation and dissatisfaction. When were human politics so confused, so contradictory, so threatening as they are now? When was law so utterly impotent to restrain the violent passions of men? Every day brings new indications of disquietude and convulsion. Every government on earth is being shaken to its very foundations. Mark the political changes which almost weekly take place in the great world powers. The time for listless indifference is gone. No longer may we quietly fold our hands and take our ease. There is among the nations a spirit of restlessness, insubordination, anarchy; a consuming desire to overthrow every established system which is too deeply rooted, too furious, too general, to be withstood. It is something more than a passing tumult or the frenzy of an hour. Every day it is gathering strength and ere long it will burst every bound that legislation can devise. The waves of human passion are rising higher and higher, and threaten to swamp the landmarks of the ancients and take possession of the whole earth.
Fourth, Mens hearts failing them with fear, and for looking for those things which are coming on the earth. We live in a day of unprecedented agitation and unparalleled tribulation. Conditions on earth have now reached such a pass that no human skill can steer clear of the mighty maelstrom which is rapidly drawing all nations within its awful whirl. Human society is becoming panic-stricken. Heart failure both physically and morally is seizing thousands of victims. Little wonder that suicides are increasing at such an alarming rate. Mens hearts are failing them. And well they may. Confidence between man and man has disappeared. Friendships have become barren formalities, little more than selfish conveniences. Human compassion is no more. Conscience is dead, and men are giving up in hopeless despair as they discern still worse evils presaged by present-day conditions. Feverish eyes are moving to and fro in dread expectation of the approaching total collapse of civilization.
the powers of heaven shall be shaken.
In Scripture the powers of nature are frequently used symbolically. Mountains figure Kingdoms
(Dan. 2: 35; Jer. 51: 25); waters represent peoples
(Rev. 17: 11); and the sun, moon, and stars,
typify human governments (Rev. 12:1).
In the Great Tribulation the physical powers of heaven
will be literally shaken, but we take
it that the present-day application of our text is to be regarded symbolically,
having reference to human governments. And when were the political
heavens so shaken as they are today? Note the development of the Young Turk Party in
What is the message voiced by these universal conditions? What do they say to the children of God? The answer to these questions is found in the same passage where these things are described And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads: for your redemption draweth nigh (Luke 21: 28). Let us next consider‑
7 The conflict between Capital and Labour.
Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth-eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall he a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Behold, the hire of the labourers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth: and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth and been wanton; ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and He doth not resist you. Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain. Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. Grudge not one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned: behold, the judge standeth before the door (James 5:1-9).
Observe that the above passage makes express reference to the last days (vs. 3). It tells us that in these last days there shall be a class of rich men (vs. 1). It speaks of them having heaped treasure together (vs. 3). It declares that their riches have been acquired by fraud (vs. 4). It makes mention of them having condemned and killed the just (vs. 6). It intimates that their rapacity and dishonesty will evoke and provoke a loud cry (vs. 4) from their victims. It denounces them for having lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton (vs. 5). It pictures the sorrows and anguish brought upon the labouring classes whose cries have entered into the ears of the Lord of hosts (vs. 4). It announces the terrible judgments of heaven which shall yet descend upon them for their crimes, and predicts that they shall weep and howl for the miseries that shall come upon them (vs. 1).
What human wisdom could have delineated so faithfully the present conflict between capital and labour! What mortal mind could have foretold, almost two thousand years beforehand, the amazing and heart-rendering situation that is now before our eyes. Who but men moved by the Holy Spirit could have foreseen the recent rise of multi-millionaires, the accumulation and concentration of three-fourths of the wealth of the world in the hands of scarcely one hundred men, the hoarded riches of the capitalist and monopolist, the extravagant and voluptuous living of the wealthy, the suffering which should be brought upon the labourer by the rapacity of his merciless employer! How remarkable is this prophecy in view of our twentieth century trusts and syndicates which corner the markets, hoard up raw materials, and rob the masses by fixing extortionate prices! And what is the significance of these things? They are another proof that the end of the age is reached. They are further intimation that the last days are upon us. The cries of the distressed poor have reached heaven and the Divine judge is just about to come to the deliverance of His people and deal in vengeance with those who have robbed them. The Lords people are not to resist and fight: the command is Grudge not one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned. [Regenerate] Believers are here urged to stablish their hearts and be patient, for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. We turn now to consider:-
8. The Rejuvenation and Restoration of
Jew has been termed the mystery and miracle of history. Terrible have been
the privations and persecutions which he has suffered and yet has he survived
them all. For two thousand years
other chapters we have called attention to some of the numerous prophecies in
both the Old and New Testaments which announce the revival of Israel, their
return to Palestine, and their restoration of Gods favour, and ere pointing
out the manner in which some of these predictions are beginning to receive
their fulfilment, we would quote just one other. In Matt. 24: 32, 33 we have a part of our Lords
answer to the disciples questions What shall be the
sign of Thy coining and of the end of the age? Here our Lord
says, Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his
branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh; So
likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that He (margin) is near, even at the doors. The fig-tree
symbolizes the nation of
the Fig-tree has begun to put forth leaves is evident to all who are acquainted
with the leading events of the day. God is once more placing the Jew
before the eyes of men as those by whom He has blessed the world in the past
and through whom He has purposed to bless it in the future. In a most
noticeable manner the Jew is today commanding the attention of both the church
and the world. Until the last fifty years the Jew had no place on our
missionary program, but now we behold Missions to the
Jews springing up in many lands. Others besides Christians are
interested: the future of
the most significant and portentous episode in
9. The Limitations of Earths great Week.
We are well aware that in broaching this point we shall probably evoke the criticism of honoured brethren and be charged with setting a date for the Return of our Lord. Nevertheless, we feel constrained to set down our honest convictions, only asking our readers to examine in the light of Holy Writ what we now advance tentatively and not dogmatically.
In ancient times it was commonly held by Jewish rabbis before our Lords first advent, and by many of the most eminent of the church fathers afterwards, that the Creation week of Genesis one defined the limits of earths history. Before we proceed with our argument we shall first quote from three who lived in the second and third centuries, not that we appeal to them as authorities, but simply to show that the view was commonly held in the century which immediately followed the apostles and before the Blessed Hope was lost.
In the thirteenth chapter of the apocryphal Epistle of Barnabas, written about 150 A. D., we read God made in six days the works of His hands, and He finished them the seventh day, and He rested the seventh day and sanctified it. Consider, my children, what this signifies: He finished them in six days. The meaning of it is this: that in six thousand years the Lord will bring all things to an end. For with Him one day is a thousand years, as Himself testifieth. Therefore, children, in six days - that is in six thousand years - Shall all things be accomplished. And what is that He saith, And He rested the seventh day? He meaneth this: that when His Son shall come, and abolish the season of the wicked one, and judge the ungodly, and shall change the sun, moon and stars, then He shall gloriously rest in that seventh day. * * * Behold, He will then truly sanctify it with blessed rest, when we (having received the righteous promise, when iniquity shall be no more, all things being renewed by the Lord) shall be able to sanctify it, being ourselves first made holy.
we quote from the writings of the distinguished Irenaeus
who was a disciple of Polycarp, who, in turn, was a discipie of John the apostle. It
has been said that for learning, stedfastness
and zeal, he was amongst the most renowned of the early fathers.
Consider then his testimony In whatever number of
days the world was created, in the same number of thousands of years it
will come to its consummation. God, on the sixth day,
finished the works which He made; and God rested on the seventh day from all
His works. This is a history of the past and a prophecy of the future;
for a day with the Lord is as a thousand years. Similarly, Cyprian,
It may be objected to the above quotations that they are merely the opinions and speculations of fallible men, and that their views find no warrant in the Word of God. It is true that they were the beliefs of eminent saints, beliefs which were shared by many of Gods people in ancient times, and it is also true that this appeal to antiquity is no proof of the authenticity of the view we now advocate; but to say that it is has no warrant in Gods Word is more than we are prepared to admit, yea, as we shall seek to show there is not a little in the Scriptures which seems to countenance and confirm it.
we would appeal to the Septenary system of the sacred
Second; God is a God of order. In Scripture, in creation and in history, we find innumerable evidences that God works according to a mathematical plan. Numerical design is stamped upon all His handiwork. This fact is so freely recognized that we need not pause to illustrate. What we would now ask is, Is it likely that in His great dispensational plan He has departed from His general rule? We cannot believe it. But we are not left to bare conjecture. That part of Gods age plan which is already before us gives plain intimation that He who knows the end from the beginning and has framed the ages (Heb. 1: 2 - Greek) has appointed symmetrical lines to the main divisions and the limits of the worlds history. From Adam to Abraham there were two thousand years. From Abraham to the Divine incarnation there was another two thousand years. May there not be another two thousand years then between the first and the second advents?* We firmly believe there will be. Gods ways in the past foreshadow His dealings in the future, for He changeth not. That the proportions of the present dispensation will correspond with the preceding two great divisions of the worlds time we shall seek to demonstrate in our next argument.
[* Note the words: after two days, that is, after two thousand years the time when Messiah returns, may not be immediately after 2,000 years expire! See Hosea 6: 2. cf. Matt. 26: 2 Deliverance after the Great Tribulation.]
we would here call attention to a statement made in connection with the
resurrection of Lazarus. In John11: 6, 7
we learn that When He had heard therefore that he
(Lazarus) was sick, He abode two days still in the same place where He
was. Then after that saith He to His
disciples, Let us go into
further proof be required to show that our Lord will be absent from the earth two days (two thousand years) we have another typical
hint in John 4: 43, 45 Now after two days He departed thence,
and went into
[* Note. Those disciples today who are dull of hearing, who reject the intermediate state of the dead in the heart of the earth (Matt. 12: 40); who reject the teaching of a resurrection of Reward, (Luke 14: 14; Phil. 3: 11; Rev. 20: 4-6; Like 20: 35; Heb. 11: 35, etc.); who cannot see or understand the significance of the two fishes creatures who live underneath our earths surface - (See, Matt. 16: 18; Luke 16: 23, 26, 31 cf. Acts 2: 34; Heb. 11: 39, 40; Rev. 6: 9-11, etc.), cannot understand the miracle (sign) of Messiahs feeding of the multitudes, which was given to point forward (from the time of Messiahs death) two thousand years, to His Second Advent - a time (yet future) when the best that is, the good and faithful servants will be rewarded.]
Fourth; in 2 Pet. 3: 8 we read, But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. Two things here are to be particularly noted. First, the immediate context of these words directly connects them with the second advent of Christ! In verses 3 and 4 the apostle tells us that in the last days scoffers should ask, Where is the promise of His coming? to which they add, For since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. The force of this is obvious: men will point to the world around and declare that everything is stable and prosperous, refusing to see any indications of the approaching doom of Christendom. In reply, the apostle declares, For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the Word of God the heavens which were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished: But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. Having silenced the objection of the scoffers, the apostle now addresses himself to the saints, saying, But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as a day. The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to usward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. Thus we see that these words are directly connected with the subject of our Lords return. In the second place, observe the words, But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing. The be not ignorant is in apposition to the this they (the scoffers) willingly are ignorant of (vs. 5). The this one thing calls attention to the importance of what he was about to say. God forbid that His people today should be willingly ignorant of what He has been pleased to make known to us. If, then, Scripture distinctly tells us that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day, are we not fully justified in concluding that the six days work of Genesis [ch.] one foreshadowed six thousand years of human toil and labor, and that the seventh day, the Sabbath, which God Blessed and sanctified and on which He rested* from all His work typified that dispensation of blessing which shall follow the six thousand years of human effort, a dispensation over which the Prince of Peace shall preside, and a dispensation which will last exactly a thousand years!
[* This is the rest which is referred to in Num. 14: 21, 23, 30; Psa. 95: 11; Heb. 4: 1, 8-10. cf. 1 Cor. 10: 1-12; etc. It is not eternal rest in a new heaven and a new earth (Rev. 21: 1); it is rest during the time when this cursed creation will find rest, (Rom. 8: 19-25).
The Calvanistic view essentially says the warnings (throughout the Book of Hebrews) are addressed to spurious believers who are really not believers at all. This view stems from the system of theology known as Calvinism. The heart of this view - (relative to the perseverance of the saints) - says perseverance is the great test of reality. If one is really saved (justified [by faith] and possessing everlasting life), his works will prove his conversion. Hence, good works do not save, but without good works, one is not [eternally] saved. This view inherently denies assurance of [eternal] salvation. The proof of regeneration is always in the future. No one can ever know if they are in possession of everlasting life according to this view. (Scott Crawford.) ]
Fifth; as we have pointed out in an earlier chapter, the Transfiguration upon the holy mount was a seventh day scene. Matthew says, And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James. and John his brother, and bringeth them up into an high mountain apart, and was transfigured before them (Matt. 17: 1, 2). Luke, says, And it came to pass about an eight* days after these sayings He took Peter and John and James, and went tip into a mountain to pray. And as He prayed, the fashion of His countenance was altered, and His raiment was white and glistering (Luke 9: 28, 29). Why these time-marks? The transfiguration was a spectacular setting forth of the leading features and characteristics of the millennial kingdom, and the fact that the Gospels present this as a seventh day scene certainly seems to add weight to the conclusion that the Millennium will follow six thousand years (six days) of human toil and labour, and thus be the anti-typical fulfilment of the seventh day of Gen. 2: 3.
[* The number eight signifies Resurrection or a New Beginning; our Lord was resurrected on the eight day: and while flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom, flesh and bones - (in a resurrected, immortal and glorified body, like that of our Lords) - most certainly can! ]
Sixth; the Millennium is distinctly termed a Sabbath‑keeping- Heb. 4: 9.
Seventh; whatever may be thought of what we have advanced above, personally, we know of nothing whatever in Scripture, which contradicts it. It is true that Acts 1: 7 is often appealed to but it is clear from 1 Thess. 5: 1-7 that it will not bear the construction that is frequently placed upon it. We may be considered fanciful, but if so, we are fanciful in company with a goodly and godly number Luther entertained it. Melancthon wrote it on the fly-leaf of his Bible, as a matter not to be disputed. Thousands of divines since his time have received it as part of their faith. And when we come to place together certain statements of the Scriptures, there seems to me to be a weight of testimony in its favour sufficient to warrant us in regarding it as sacred truth. Look at these sentences.‑
In six days the Lord made heaven and earth.
On the seventh day He rested and was refreshed.
One day is with the Lord as a thousand years.
There remaineth therefore a keeping of Sabbath to the people of God
(Quoted from The Last Times by J. A. Seiss).
What then is the practical value of this computation? This, that it furnishes us with another proof that the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. No doubt there is Divine design about the present confusion in human chronology. It is impossible for us to ascertain with certainty the precise year of grace in which we are now living. But it is almost certain, as certain as any human calculation can be, that the year 5900 A. M. was passed considerably more than a decade ago, and therefore less than a century is now required to complete the sixth millennium. The end of the sixth day is nigh at hand, and as we know that the Tribulation period which follows the Rapture will last at least seven years and probably much longer, then the descent of Christ into the air to catch up His saints to Himself is that much nearer still. Let it be distinctly understood that the period of two days when our Lord is absent, has to do with His absence from the earth and that His coming back to the earth at the close of the 6000 years to usher in the Millennium follows some years after the first stage of His second advent, so that in no sense are we fixing a date for the coming of Christ for His saints ‑ the date of that event is absolutely hidden in God. Yet, as we say, we know that the approximate time for this must be very near, because at the close of the present century (and how far this century has progressed we cannot say for certain) the Millennium itself will begin, and before that arrives there is the Tribulation period which may last forty or even seventy years. Consider now‑
10. The Analogy between the two Advents of Christ.
That there will be a close analogy between the first and second Advents of our Lord is intimated by two Scriptures which contain a similar expression. In Gal 4: 4 we read, When the fullness of time was come God sent forth His Son, born of a woman. This, of course, has reference to the first advent. In Eph. 1: 10 we are told that in the dispensation of the fullness of times He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in Him. This has reference to that which shall immediately follow the second advent. The Millennium will be the Dispensation of the fullness of times inasmuch as it will be the final one of earths Ages. The gathering together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth points to the uniting of heavens and earths interests under His blessed reign. Then will be fulfilled that word of John 1: 51 Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man, for then will perfect communication be established between heaven and earth, or rather, earth and heaven. In order to understand the force of this expression fullness of times let us ponder the words fullness of time (Gal. 4: 4) in the light of the conditions which prevailed at the Divine incarnation.
coming of Christ to this earth was not some sudden, isolated, unexpected
event. The advent of our blessed Lord, and with it the dawn of
Christianity, marked a climax and a consummation. The world was prepared
through long processes for the coming of the one and the preaching of the
other. From Paradise to
The century immediately preceding our Lords advent was probably the most remarkable in all history. Every thing was in a state of transition. Old things were passing away and there seemed little prospect that they would give birth to a better and brighter future. The fruit of the ancient order was rotting upon the tree without yielding the seeds of a new order. And yet there were strange rumours of coining relief afloat, and singular hopes stirred the hearts of men that some Great One was to appear and renovate the world. But to particularize‑
The world had reached its climacteric of sin.
has given a faithful record of the terrible moral conditions which obtained
among men in the century which immediately preceded our Lords appearing.
flow of blood that followed. At this period children were the property of
the State, to be disposed of as was deemed best for the public interests.
Weak and sickly infants were looked upon as a useless encumbrance and
generally suffered an early and cruel death. The aged and infirm were
often banished to an island of the
We say then, the world had reached its climacteric of sin. Often-times a disease cannot be treated until it comes to a head. In view of the above conditions surely the world was ready for the appearing of the Great Physician, and surely we can now discover a deeper meaning in the words When the fullness of time was come, God sent forth His Son.
The world had reached its consummation of Want.
It had been predicted of old that the Messiah should be the Desire of all nations, and to this end there must be a complete exposure of the failure of all human plans of deliverance. This time had fully come when Christ was born. Never before had the abject misery and need of men been so apparent and so extensive. Philosophy had lost its power to satisfy men, and the old religions were dead.
The Greeks and Romans, stood at the head of the nations at the time our Lord appeared on the earth, and the religious state of these people in that age is too well known to require any lengthy description from us. Without exception all were idolaters. The fundamental truth of the Unity of God was held by the Jews alone. Among the heathen, Polytheism and Pantheism were the popular concepts. Innumerable deities were worshipped and to these deities were attributed the most abominable characteristics. Pagan worshippers represented their gods as guilty of drunkenness, thefts, quarrels, and incest. Mercury was a thief. Bacchus a drunkard; Venus was a harlot; and Saturn murdered his own children. The worship of their devotees entirely correspond with the characters their gods bore. Human sacrifices were frequently offered upon their altars.
Among the Romans, infidelity and atheism were rampant. The altars were forsaken and the temples were deserted. The general scepticism of his countrymen seems to have been voiced by the bitter words of Pilate What is truth?
was also fully ripe for the accomplishment of ancient prophecy. Sadduceeism had leavened the ruling classes and afflicted
the whole nation with rationalism. Phariseeism,
which represented the ideas and ideals of the popular party, was too often only
formal and hypocritical, and at best was cold and hard binding heavy burdens and laying on mens shoulders a load which
they refused to touch with their fingers (Matt. 23:
4). The Jewish people were under the government of
History repeats itself. As it was in connection with the first advent so it is concerning the second, just as there was a definite and unmistakable movement in all history preparing the way for the Dispensation of Grace, so is there a similar one going on now making ready the world for the Millennium. Just as the worlds urgent need was fully demonstrated before the Saviour appeared among men, so shall it also be ere He come back as the Prince of Peace to take the government upon His shoulder. And to those who have understanding of the times, to those whose eyes are not blinded by the glare of a false and foolish optimism, it is evident that the fullness of times is rapidly drawing nigh, yea, that it is already almost upon us.
History is repeating itself. Conditions in the world today more closely resemble those which obtained just before the first coming of Christ, than have those of any other generation since then. Today the same luxury and licentiousness; the same scepticism and credulity; the same coldness and formality among those who profess to be Gods people; the same lack of natural affection toward children and disrespect for the aged; the same military spirit and lust for blood, followed now by the enslaving of the conquered - deportation of the Belgians The need or the world for a competent and righteous Ruler was never as apparent as now. The Dispensation of the fullness of times must be at hand. As all History prepared the world for our Lords first advent, so it is now making straight His way for His second coming, when He shall be seen not in a manger but on a throne of Glory; not as the victim, but as the Victor.
we must restrain our pen and conclude in few words. We have examined many
Scriptures, we have listened to the evidence of numerous witnesses, we have
compared sundry and independent lines of prophecy, and we have found that they harmonize
in their testimony, that they are mutually corroborative, that
each sustains the truthfulness of the others, that singly and unitedly they
affirm with voice loud and clear the Coming of the
Lord draweth nigh! Never before did the
The Beneficiaries 0f The Redeemers Return
THE SCOPE OF THE RAPTURE
The coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints (1 Thess. 3: 13).
[Pages 201-224 *See additional notes at the end of the chapter for an alternative interpretation on these very important issues]
We come now to a phase of our subject which has given rise to much controversy. Sad it is that the Blessed Hope should have been an occasion for contention. But, just as men have divided into different camps over every fundamental doctrine of Scripture, so have sides been taken in regard to various points which bear upon our Lords Return. Alas! What is man? Surely an enemy hath done this. One of the points upon which Bible teachers and students are divided is that of the scope of the Rapture. Some have taught that at our Lords descent into the air all of His saints will be caught up to meet Him; while others insist that only a small part of the Church will be removed from the earth at that time - that part which is obedient, faithful, spiritual. Thus, translation to heaven at the second coming of Christ is made a matter of merit and reward.*
What saith the Scriptures? Do they teach a partial or a total rapture of the Church which is Christs body? Do they declare that all believers will be removed from earth at the time our Lord descends from His Fathers throne, or, that only a few of them will? Clearly, they cannot teach both, and surely a matter of such moment is not left indeterminable. We cannot believe that a question of such importance is left an open one. Yet, we are not unmindful of the fact that the advocates of each position referred to above, appeal to the Word in support of their views. But just here we would ask, Are the Scriptures pressed into service really relevant to the point at issue, and will actually bear the interpretation which is given them?
What saith the Scriptures? and particularly, What is the explicit teaching of the Church Epistles? If we are seeking to find the inspired answer to the question, Will the whole Church or only a part of it, escape the judgments of the Great Tribulation, then, surely, it is to the Church Epistles we must turn for information. We are not here arguing that there are no Scriptures which treat of the first stage of Christs second coming outside of the Church Epistles, for doubtless there are - for example John 14: 1-3 - yet, we repeat, If the question before us concerns the Church, then the testimony of the Church Epistles must decide the dispute. If this much be granted - and personally we do not see why it should not - then the range of our inquiry is narrowed down and the issue is simplified. It is highly significant that almost all of the passages which are in dispute (as to interpretation) between the advocates of the conflicting schools are outside of the Church Epistles: in other words, the verses which are made the occasion for controversy are found, for the most part, in the Gospels, in Hebrews, or in the Apocalypse.
To one who is a beginner in the study of Dispensational truth and is unacquainted with human writings upon the second coming of Christ, the teaching of the Church Epistles on this subject appears to be simple and harmonious. Those passages which deal at greatest length with the return of our Lord and the taking of His people to be with Himself, seem to set forth no limitations in regard to the number of the saints which shall be translated. Such expressions as, The dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. (1 Thes. 4: 16, 17); They that are Christs at His coming (1 Cor. 15:23); and We shall all be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye (1 Cor. 15:51); certainly appear to teach the rapture of the entire Church,* and, ought not we be very slow to accept any conflicting line of teaching which would compel us to abandon the obvious meaning of these verses, and instead, have to give them a strained interpretation so as to harmonize them with something which is foreign to their plain signification? Yea, is it not evident that any system of teaching which would compel us to do this carries with it its own condemnation?
What then saith the Scriptures and what is the testimony of the Church Epistles? The present writer believes there can be only one answer to this question, namely, that every member of Christs body will be raptured at the time our great Head comes to conduct His blood-bought people to His Fathers House.* We believe this, not only because a number of Scriptures expressly affirm it, but also because some of the great basic principles which underlie both the Gospel, and what is known as Church truth, demand this conclusion and repudiate the other alternative.* We would now humbly submit to the prayerful and careful attention of our readers some of the grounds for our belief in a total rather than in a partial rapture of the Church which in faithfulness to our apprehension of Gods Truth on this subject, we must denominate the partial-rapture theory.
1. Because GRACE is that which characterizes all Gods dealing with His own during this dispensation and grace, eliminates all distinction of personal merits.
The advocates of the partial-rapture theory declare that only those who are intelligently and eagerly looking for the Lord will be caught up at His return. They affirm that none save those who are walking worthily and who are faithful to the end will be taken to be with the Lord when He descends info the air, and that only such, will, subsequently, reign with Him during the millennial era. They teach that all un-spiritual believers will be left behind on earth to stiffer the judgments of the Great Tribulation.* As a consequence, not a few of the Lords people have been harassed and distressed, fearful lest they should be among the number who are rejected by the Lord at His coming. We are told that none but those who attain some high standard of spirituality will be raptured, but when we ask for a precise definition of this standard none can enlighten us; when we inquire, How faithful and how worthy we must be in order to be among the select company who shall be taken to the Fathers House, none can give us a satisfactory reply. Hence, instead of the Return of our Lord being a blessed hope it becomes a source of bewilderment and anxiety.
It appears to the writer that there is one Scripture which simply and satisfactorily disposes of every objection which can be brought against the affirmation that the entire Body of Christ will be raptured at the appearing of our great Head. We refer to 2 Thess. 2:16 Now our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation, and good hope through grace. Here we learn that the Hope which has been given to Gods people in this Age, like every other blessing we enjoy, is a good hope through grace, hence, all questions of worthiness, merit, desert, are forever ruled out.* Let us settle it once for all that the Dispensation in which we are living is a unique one, that it is fundamentally different from all that have preceded it and from that which is to follow it ‑ the Millennium. This is the Dispensation of Grace, and grace obliterates all distinctions, grace eliminates all questions of merits; grace makes every blessing a Divine and free gift.* But, the human heart is essentially legalistic. Man wishes to have a hand in his own salvation and desires to contribute something to the price of his redemption. When, by grace, the Holy Spirit has taught a soul that the Finished Work of Christ is the sole ground of our justification before God, when he has learnt from the Scripture of Truth that the Blood of the Cross cannot be plussed by anything from the creature, then it is that the Enemy comes to that heart and seeks to disturb its peace and rob it of the liberty wherewith it has been made free, by insisting that faith in Christ merely puts us in a salvable condition, that believing the Gospel simply places us on an extended probation, and that only if we obey Gods commands and walk worthily before Him shall we be taken to Heaven at the close of our earthly pilgrimage. This is Law mingled with Grace; thus is the precious Blood supplemented by human works. Instead of realizing that good works flow from a heart that is filled with gratitude to God and which are constrained by the love of Christ, the believer is led to believe that good works must be performed by him as a condition of his eternal salvation. But, even when the believer has been delivered from this error, the legalistic tendency of the human heart still seeks an outlet, and in, our day it is manifested in reference to the Blessed Hope of the believer. The saints are now taught that their Rapture and Glorification are not through grace - but will be the result of personal effort and attainment. Thus does the leaven of legalism work to the robbing of God of His glory and the believer of his peace.
Again we say, let us settle it once for all that we are living in the Dispensation of Grace (John 1:17; Eph. 3:2) and that every blessing we enjoy is a gift of Divine clemency. We are justified by grace (Rom. 3:24). We are saved by grace (Eph. 2:8). The Holy Scriptures are termed The Word of His Grace (Acts 20:32). The Third Person of the Holy Trinity is denominated The Spirit of Grace (Heb. 10: 29). God is seated upon a Throne of Grace (Heb, 4:16). And, the Good Hope which is given us is through grace (2 Thess. 2: 16). It is all of Grace from first to last. It is all of Grace from beginning to end. It was grace that predestined us before the world began (2 Tim. 1: 9), and it will be grace that makes us like Christ at consummation of our salvation. Thank God for such a Blessed Hope.
2. Because the Rapture is the CONSUMMATION OF OUR SALVATION and therefore, being an integral and essential part of our salvation it cannot, in anywise, be determined by our personal worthiness.
Our salvation will not be complete until the Return of the Lord Jesus Christ. In the New Testament salvation is threefold in its scope ‑ past, present, and future; and it is threefold in its character ‑ from the penalty of sin, from the power of sin, and from the presence of sin. Every believer has been saved from the penalty of sin. The penalty of sin is death (separation from God)*, and we are [shall be] delivered from it because our Substitute died for us on the Cross Who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree (1 Pet. 2: 24). But while every believer has been completely and eternally saved from the penalty of sin ‑ from the wrath to come ‑ while it is true that there is no sin ON us (all our iniquities were laid on Christ ‑ Is. 53:6), yet, sin is still IN us. The evil nature remains even in the one who has been born again. Yet, notwithstanding this, Christ also indwells each of His own people and from Him may be drawn grace and strength and thus, day by day, we are being saved from the power of sin. But we shall yet be saved from the very presence of sin For our citizenship is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ; who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body, according to the working whereby He is able even to subdue all things unto Himself (Phil. 3: 20, 21). At our Lords return we shall be completely emancipated from the dominion and pollution of sin. It was this the apostle Paul had before him when he wrote And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly completely, i.e. in each part of our threefold being and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto (at) the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ (1 Thess. 5: 23).
[* NOTE. God is everywhere, even in the place of the dead - in the underworld of Sheol [Gk. Hades] (Psa. 139: 8). Furthermore, if Rapture is the consummation of our salvation (irrespective of the ungodly behaviour and disobedience of multitudes the Lords redeemed people), then Rapture must be of a higher privilege than resurrection! But the Scripture shows us that the rapture before the Great Tribulation is a Reward for faithfulness, perseverance, and fidelity, (Luke 21: 34-36; Rev. 3: 10).
Furthermore, the author has not emphasised the character and Godly behaviour of the saints at Thessalonica: We boast about your perseverance and faith in all the persecutions and trials you are enduring. All this is evidence that Gods judgment is right, and as a result you will be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you are suffering (1 Thess. 1: 5): the whole of the chapters promises are conditional upon Gods grace and their perseverance: With this in mind, we constantly pray for you, that our God may count you worthy of his calling We pray this so that the name of our Lord Jesus may be glorified in you, and in him, according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ (verses 11 and 12). The blessed hope is a hope and not a certainty - Demas has forsaken me having loved this present world (age)!]
We have thus shown that our [future] salvation will not be consummated until the Return of our blessed Saviour, that not until then shall we be completely conformed to the image of Gods Son (Rom. 8: 29). It is not until Christs second advent that the purpose of our predestination will be fully realized, for it is not until then we shall be glorified (Rom. 8:30). If then [eternal] salvation is by grace and if Christ is our Saviour ‑ our Saviour from the presence of sin as well as from its penalty and power ‑ then our own works (our obedience, faithfulness, service etc.) are not the determining factor, nor even a contributing factor.* Salvation is not partly of grace and partly of works; if it were we should have ground for boasting and Christ would be robbed of at least a part of His glory. Once we see that the time of our Lords Return is the time when our salvation is consummated and once we see that salvation is by grace, through faith, and not of works, then it will be clear that it cannot, in anywise, be determined by our personal worthiness.
[* If the author is referring
to eternal salvation, then we agree with all said in this
paragraph: but Scripture speaks of more than one type of salvation.
In Peters first epistle we read of the salvation of
your souls, which is the goal
of our faith, (1 Pet. 1: 9): is this salvation
(verse 10) the same as the salvation we share (Jude 3)? Then, the author has made no
mention of the salvation of the spirit, on the day
of the Lord (1 Cor. 5: 5)!
What does this salvation refer to? We
believe the answer is found in Num. 14: 24:
But because my servant Caleb has a
different spirit and follows me whole-heartedly,
I will bring him into the land
And the land of Canaan, according to the
apostle Paul, is typical of the future millennial
The author has not disclosed these important distinctions which the Scriptures makes relative to the word salvation.]
3. Because to make our Rapture dependent upon anything in us
is to attack the Finished Work of Christ.
We do not charge the advocates of the partial rapture theory with intentionally doing this, nay we are fully satisfied that most if not all of them would shrink back in horror from wittingly committing such a sin. Yet, we do say that this is the logical and actual outcome of their teaching. A long drawn-out argument is not needed to prove this after what we have said above under the first two heads. If the Rapture is the consummation of the application of our salvation then anything which makes that salvation, or any part thereof, dependent upon anything in or from us, necessarily attacks the Finished Work of Christ upon which alone our [eternal] salvation rests.
we have already said, the Rapture is the time
when Christ returns to conduct His blood-bought people to the Fathers House (John 14: 1-3). What then is it that
gives title and fitness for the Fathers House?
Surely there can be only one answer to this question. Surely none but
those who are ignorant of the character and contents of the Gospel of God would
declare that our wretched works are needed to supplement the
Cross-Work of Christ. But, blessed be God, the point we are now
considering is not left to be determined by logical deductions, but is the
express subject of Divine revelation. In Col.
1:12 we are exhorted to give thanks unto the Father which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance
of the saints in light.*
The inheritance of the saints in light
is not a matter of attainment as certain teachers are
today affirming, but is all occasion of thanksgiving to God, because it is due
solely to His grace. Observe carefully the tense of the verb here: it is
not we are being made meet, still less that
we are making ourselves meet, but which HATH made US
meet. Again we ask, What is it that gives us title to the
inheritance of the saints in light? And we reply, Nought but the precious
blood and infinite merits of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ. What
was it that qualified the Prodigal for a place
at the Fathers table? Did he have to submit to a lengthy probation after
he returned home and before he was permitted to feast
with the Father? No; the best robe ‑
which speaks of the robe of [imputed] righteousness (Isa.
61:10) which is the portion of every believer ‑
was all that was needed.* Was not the Repentant
Thief made meet for the inheritance of the saints in light the same hour in
which he believed? Unquestionably, for our Lord assured him, Today shalt thou be with
[ NOTE. If Rapture translates living saints into the presence of God in heaven, and Resurrection translates dead saints (from that region of the underworld which Christ called, Paradise Luke 23: 43), to the same location, then John 14: 1-3 refers to Resurrection and not Rapture, for all of the apostles actually died: there is no mention of them being rapt alive into heaven!
If the expression the inheritance of the saints in light, refers to the time during the millennial reign of Christ, when the Lord binds up the bruises of his people and heals the wounds of the afflicted (Isa 30: 26) it is a personal attainment which Paul sought to attain unto: I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, and so, somehow, TO ATTAIN TO THE RESURRECTION (out) FROM THE DEAD (Phil 3: 10, 11, Lit. Gk.) The preposition out makes this resurrection one of REWARD, for all who attain unto it.]
4. Because the Rapture of a part of the Church only, would leave the remainder of it still upon the earth and that would prevent the manifestation of the Man of Sin.
The picture that is presented in 2 Thess. 2 is an exceedingly, solemn one. There we learn that the mystery of iniquity which was at work even in the days of the apostle Paul and which has been hindered from coming to complete fruition will yet head up in the appearing of the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition. The coming of this Devil-Man will be after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. Then it will be that the Devil is allowed free rein. Then it is that, through the Anti-christ, Satan will deceive the whole world. There will be many on earth at that time who in former days had listened unmoved to the preaching of the Gospel and had treated with scorn, or indifference its gracious offers. Hence because they loved not the truth, that they might be saved * God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie that they all might be damned who believed not the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.
We have said above that 2 Thess. 2 pictures a time when the Devil will be allowed free rein. This will be the season when all his diabolical scheming will attain its full development in the manifestation of the Son of Perdition. Today it is otherwise. In this Dispensation, Satan is held in cheek, and his plans are not permitted to fully materialize. Today it is impossible for the Man of Sin to appear on the stage of this world as the above passage clearly intimates. Says the apostle, Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? And now ye know that which restraineth, to the end that he may be revealed in his own season. For the mystery of lawlessness doth already work: only there is one that restraineth now until He be taken out of the way. (2 Thess. 2: 5‑7, R.V.).
The mystery of lawlessness (in contrast to the mystery of godliness, i. e. God manifest in the flesh (1 Tim. 3:16) will terminate in the Satanic parody of the Divine incarnation ‑ the bringing forth by Satan of the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition. This Man of Sin will be revealed in his own season. That season has not yet arrived. The reference is to the Great Tribulation period. There are two entities which are now preventing the appearing of the Anti‑christ. They are referred to in 2 Thess. 2 as that which restraineth and there is One that restraineth now until He be taken out of the way. The former is the Church which is the body of Christ; the latter is the Holy Spirit Himself. The Church which is indwelt and energized by the Holy Spirit is now hindering and preventing the full development of the Mystery of Lawlessness and the consequent appearing of the Lawless One. Not until the whole of the Church and the Holy Spirit leave this earth (until He be taken out of the way) can the Man of Sin appear.
Here then is a simple but conclusive argument which all should be able to grasp. Passing by the question of How would it be possible for the Holy Spirit to be taken out of the way while many of those whom He indwells are left behind on the earth ‑ we would point out the obvious fact that no part of the Church can be left behind on earth at the Return of Christ into the air, or, otherwise, there would still be a hindrance to the consummating of the Mystery of Lawlessness. Christ declared that His disciples were the salt of the earth. They are Gods preservative. They are His instrument of preventing everything on earth going to utter decay and rottenness. But in the Tribulation period everything on earth will have gone to utter corruption as is clear from the words of our Lord For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together (Matt. 24: 28) ‑ a prophetic utterance which will receive its fulfilment at the very season of which we are now treating. We are told that in the days which immediately preceded the Flood All flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth (Gen. 6:12) and our Lord declared, But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be (Matt. 24:37) i.e. ‑ His coming back to the earth: the conditions which He will find prevailing here at that time.
We repeat, at the Rapture and during the Tribulation period everything on earth will be morally and spiritually rotten. Even Gods judgments at that time will have no other effect than to cause earths-dwellers to Baspheme God (Rev. 16:11 etc.) Hence, is it not evident that the whole of the salt (except that which has lost its savour, i.e., formal professors) must have first been removed: that the church and the Holy Spirit which now make impossible this total corruption must first be taken out of the way!
5. Because for the believer there is no judgment* and all upon earth during the Tribulation period are unquestionably the subjects of Gods judgments.
One of the most blessed, most remarkable and most far-reaching utterances which fell from our Lords lips while He tabernacled among men is that recorded in John 5: 24, Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath eternal life, and cometh not into judgment, but hath passed out of death into life. Nothing could be simpler than this. The one who has received Christ as his or her Saviour is for ever beyond the reach of Divine judgment. We quote this verse from the Gospels because the same assurance is given to us in the Church Epistles. There, also, we read, There is therefore now no judgment to them which are in Christ Jesus (Rom. 8: 1).
[* That is, forever beyond the reach of Divine judgment, relative to eternal life as the context clearly shows; but to teach that regenerate believers will not be judged on their works after receiving the free gift (Rom. 6: 23), is to teach deadly error with dire consequences. See Heb. 10: 26, 27. cf. Gal. 6: 7, 8 and translate the Greek word aionian, as age-lasting instead of eternal as found in most English versions. See also Titus 3: 7: we might become heirs having the hope of eternal [i.e., age-lasting] life. The context indicates the correct translation in each instance where the Greek adjective is used throughout the Scriptures.]
In the above verses an unequivocal assertion is made which requires no great learning to understand. Every believer has been justified by God Himself, justified eternally, justified from all things (Acts 13: 39). The result of this decision in the High Court of Heaven for those who have been pronounced righteous is that there is for them no judgment. Hence it ought to be clear that no believing sinner who has been accepted in the Beloved can possibly be left on earth during the Great Tribulation,* for at that time Gods sore judgments will be on earth. That then will be the time when Gods judgments are let loose needs no arguing ‑ the last book in the Bible makes that abundantly clear. The seven golden vials in which are stored up the concentrated and long suppressed wrath of God (Rev. 15) will then be poured forth upon the world which crucified the Lord of Glory. To teach then, that any of the members of Christs body will be left behind on earth to suffer these judgments is to repudiate the express testimony of our Lord to the contrary, is to undermine the glorious doctrine of Justification, and is to make Gods children the subjects of His wrath instead of the objects of His love and grace.
6. Because nothing can separate believers front the Love of Christ.
To those that believe perhaps the most precious and amazing truth in all Gods Word is Christs Love for His own. Unlike human love, His love is lavished upon the unlovely and unworthy. Unlike human love, His love knows no change. Unlike human love, nothing can separate us from His love Who (or what) shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For Thy sake we are killed all the day long: we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us (Rom. 8: 35-37).
time when our Lords Love will be fully exhibited and publicly displayed
(before all Heavens inhabitants) is that time when He shall rise up from the
Fathers Throne where He is now seated. Then it will be that He shall
descend from heaven with a shout. What
will occasion this shout? What is it
that He is descending for? Is it that He may return to the earth and take
its government upon His shoulder? Is it that He may be coronated the King of kings? Is it that He may
vanquish His blatant enemies? Is it that He may bind that old Serpent the
Devil? No; important as these may be, there is something else which must
take the precedence; there is something else which lies much nearer to His
blessed heart. He descends to receive to Himself His blood-bought
people. Why? Because He loves them. He
comes for that Church which He loved and for which He gave Himself in order
that He might present it (not a part of it) to Himself a glorious church, not
having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing: but that it should be holy and
without blemish (Eph. 5: 27). Ah! this
will be the time when He shall see of the travail of
His soul and be satisfied, and think you He would be satisfied by seeing an incomplete Church?
To teach then that a part of the Church will be left behind when our Lord comes
back again to receive His people unto Himself is to declare that something
(unfaithfulness or unworthiness) will separate some of the
saints from their Redeemers Love and this Rom.
8:35 is repudiated. Moreover, it is to deny the comforting declaration
of John 13: 1 Having
loved His own which were in the world, He loved them to the end.
Therefore, we say, Because nothing shall or can, separate
any believer from the Love of Christ, not one shall be left behind when He
returns to take unto Himself His blood-washed people. As it was declared
7. Because the inevitable tendency of the theory is to get believers occupied with themselves
instead of with Christ.
We shall not now attempt to argue at length what is a matter of common observation. One of the favourite devices of the Enemy is to get the believer occupied with something or other than Christ who is Our Hope. let us say it with emphasis, Satan cares not what that something may be, providing it shuts out our blessed Lord. This is his favourite device for the sinner. While ever the sinner is taken up with his own works of righteousness, the Finished Work of Christ is excluded from his vision. So it is with the believer. We are bidden to Seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God (Col. 3: 1). But to hinder him from doing this. Satan is ever seeking to get the believer concerned with something else. With some it is the mammon of unrighteousness, with others it is the care of this world. With some it is politics and civic affairs; with others it is Temperance reform work and Social-uplift activities. With some it is an intellectual study of doctrine or prophecy divorced from heart-occupation with Christ; with others it is their own experiences and attainments.
The life-task of the believer - blessed privilege - was defined by the Lord Himself in that word to Martha, But one thing is needful (Luke 10: 42) i.e., to sit at His feet and find our, delight in Him. 0 that we might come to the place where we can say actually and experimentally, Thou 0 Christ art all I want, more than all in Thee I find. But, as we have said, this is exactly what Satan seeks to prevent, and one of his wiles for preventing it (so it appears to the writer) is the partial‑rapture theory which today is unsettling so many of the Lords dear people. Teach that participation in the Rapture is a reward for faithfulness, and at once, the eyes are turned from Christ to self. Necessarily so; for immediately, I shall be occupied with my faithfulness, my obedience, my diligence, my service, the effect of which will be the drawing of invidious distinctions and the cultivating of an I‑am‑holier‑than‑thou spirit. But teach that the Rapture is a good hope through grace and I shall be occupied with my returning Lord. The Holy Spirit is here to glorify Christ and not to magnify personal attainments, and whether or not a line or system of teaching proceeds from Him may be judged by its logical and actual tendency to glorify Christ by getting His people occupied with their Lord.
8. Because the partial-rapture theory introduces a situation that is full of Confusion.
leading advocates of the partial-rapture theory teach that all believers who
fail to come up to the standard necessary for participation in the Rapture will
not only be left behind on earth to suffer the judgments of the Great
Tribulation but that such will have no part or place in the Millennial Kingdom,
and therefore that they will not be raised from the dead until after
the thousand years.* Now apart from
the fact that there is no Scripture which teaches a
resurrection of saints at the close of
the Millennium, we affirm that such a theory as the above involves confusion of
the worst kind. We are told that certain saints (many of them) because of
their unfaithfulness or failure to look for
their returning Saviour will not be raptured at the time our Lord descends to
the air, in fact will not be glorified until
the close of the thousand years. Unquestionably there have been many
saints all through this Dispensation who failed to measure up to the standard
fixed by partial-raptureists and yet, dying hundreds
of years ago, they have during all the intervening centuries been present with the Lord (2
Cor. 5: 8). What absurdity is it then which teaches that
these saints who have been with the Lord all these centuries, will
nevertheless, be separated from Him during the Millennium!
Again, During the Tribulation period there will be on earth a
Jewish remnant who will cry unto God in the language of the
Imprecatory Psalms. These Jews, harassed by the Anti-christ
and persecuted by his followers, will cry Consume them in wrath, consume
them that they may not be: and let them know that God ruleth
in Jacob unto the ends of the earth (Ps. 59: 13). They will exclaim: ‑
Keep not Thou silence, 0 God: hold not Thy peace, and
be not still, 0 God. For, lo, Thine enemies make a tumult: and they that
hate Thee have lifted up the head. They have taken crafty counsel against Thy
people, and consulted against Thy hidden ones. They have said, Come, and
let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of
9. Because the Church Epistles plainly teach that ALL believers
will be raptured at the time of our Lords Return.
In Rom. 8:30 we read, Whom He justified, them He also glorified. Glorification is co-extensive with justification. This is admitted by all: the point at issue is ‑ Will all he glorified at the same time? We answer, assuredly they will. Do we not read We shall all be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye 1 Cor. 15: 51, 52)? We shall all be at the same moment, for the passage continues At the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we (all living believers) shall be changed.
In 1 Cor. 15: 22, 23 we read, For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits: afterward they that are Christs at His coming. Note particularly the wonis, They that are Christs at His coming. How simple! how all-inclusive! how blessed! It is not They that are, faithful or worthy. It is not they that have attained some high standard of moral excellence. It is not they that have been unusually diligent and successful in service. But They that are Christs. That is all. It is simply a question of belonging to Christ, being one of His people. In 2 Cor. 5: 10 we are told For we must all appear before the judgment-seat, of Christ; that every one may receive the things (done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it he good or bad. That un-faithful believers are not excluded from this appearing before the Bema of Christ is clear from 1 Cor. 3 Every mans work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every mans work of what sort it is. If any mans work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward. If any mans work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire (1 Cor.
3: 13‑15). There will, be some in that day who will suffer loss, nevertheless, they will be present at the Bema with their fellow-believers and furthermore, they will he saved. How remarkable it is that these comprehensive assurances are found in the Corinthian Epistles - addressed to a church whose moral condition was the worst of all the churches addressed by the apostle Paul, as if to anticipate this modern heresy of limiting the Rapture to spiritual believers!
In 1 Thess. 4:16 we read, For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the arch‑angel, and with the trump of God, and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever he with the Lord. The dead in Christ. Here again it is simply a question of being in Christ. There is no third position: it is out of Christ, or in Christ. In Gods sight every person that is now on the earth is either in Adam or in Christ. All who were in Christ when they died shall be raised from the dead at the time of His return. This is sure, and it is equally sure that every believer who is alive on the earth at that blest day shall be caught up together with all the resurrected saints to meet our Lord in the air and be forever with Him.
In 2 Tess. 1: 7, 10 we read, And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels when He shall come to be glorified in His saints, and to be admired in all them that believe. Observe once more the universality of such a promise, and note, too, its simplicity and how it turns back to first principles. Our Lord is to be admired in all them that believe. All is traced back to simple faith. It is not at all a question of worthiness or attainments. The same simple heart trust in Christ which delivered us from the wrath to come, shall most certainly secure for every saint a participation in the Rapture and a place in the Millennial Kingdom, for this last quoted passage carries us forward to the Millennium itself.
10. Because there is not a single Scripture in the Church Epistles which, rightly interpreted,
teaches a partial rapture.*
How could there be? Scripture cannot contradict itself. If the Patiline Epistles explicitly teach and expressly affirm that all shall be changed in a moment, that they that are Christs at His coming shall be raised from the dead, that we must all appear before the judgment‑seat of Christ and that when our Lord returns to the earth to be glorified in His saints He shall be admired in all them that believe then these same Church Epistles can not teach that a part of the Church only shall be taken to be with the Lord, that merely a favoured selection from among His people shall be conducted by Him to the Fathers House, and that the remainder shall be left behind on the earth to suffer the judgments of the Great Tribulation or be left in their graves until the close of the Millennium. Even though there should be certain passages which seem to teach or imply a partial rapture we know that it cannot be so, and that it is we who fail to expound these passages in harmony with those which positively teach a total rapture of the Church.
It is a fundamental principle of Scriptural interpretation that whenever Gods Word speaks plainly and emphatically on any subject that obscure passages which treat of the same theme must be explained in accord with those passages about which there is no dubiety. For example, when we hear our Lord saying My sheep shall never perish etc. then we know that in such passages as those of Hebrews 6 and 10, which treat of the irrecoverable doom of apostates, the apostle must have had before him professors and not persons who had been born again. In like manner when we find a passage which appears to bear upon the Rapture and which is in anywise ambiguous then we must not make it teach that which would conflict with other passages which deal with the Blessed Hope and which are plain and positive.
That I may know Him, and the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings, being made conformable unto His death; If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead (Phil. 3: 10, 11). These words, If by any means I might attain unto the out-resurrection from among the dead (Greek) are understood by partial-raptureists [resurrectionists] to refer to a select resurrection from among the dead at the time of our Lords Return, and hence, they conclude that as the resurrection here referred to is spoken of as a matter of attainment, then, only a select company of believers will participate therein. But let us ask the question, Does the apostle here refer to a physical resurrection? In the New Testament the terms death and resurrection have a fourfold scope, viz: ‑ physical death and resurrection, spiritual death and resurrection, judicial death and resurrection, and experimental death and resurrection. We need not submit proof texts for the first, but we will do so with reference to the last three.
In John 5: 24-26 we read, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live. For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself. Now the words death and 1ife in this passage can only refer to spiritual death, spiritual life, and spiritual resurrection Passed from death unto life. By nature we are spiritually dead dead in trespasses and sins (Eph. 2: 1), but by the new birth we pass from death unto life. Regeneration is therefore a spiritual resurrection.*
[* This theory appears to be based upon the apostle addressing the unregenerate; but in Phil. 3: 11 he is writing to the regenerate! Furthermore, he includes himself in what he calls in Titus 3: 13 a Blessed hope! knowing that the select resurrection is the door which will enable dead saints considered worthy of taking part in that age the kingdom age and in the resurrection [out] from the dead (Luke 20: 35). That this resurrection is a literal resurrection, and a reward for ones obedience to the precepts of Christ is clearly shown, by an examination of the various contexts. See also the Pauls attitude to his martyrs death in Acts 21: 13, 14]
Further. In Rom. 6: 2 we read, How shall we that died to sin (Greek), live any longer therein! and in Col. 3: 1 If then ye be risen with Christ seek those things which are above. These two verses refer to the believers judicial death and resurrection. This side of the truth is little known or understood, but we cannot now dwell upon it at any length. One word sums it all up ‑ identification. On the Cross there was a double identification ‑ all believers understand the first side of it, but few are clear upon the second. In the reckoning of God and in the eye of the Law Christ was identified with us as lost sinners. He took our place and bore our sins. He endured the full penalty of the broken law in our stead. But further, (and it is deeply important that we should apprehend this) in the reckoning of God and in the eve of the Law all believers were identified with Christ. Hence, every believer can say I was crucified (Creek) with Christ (Gal. 2: 20). In the sight of God I died on the Cross because Christ hung there as my substitute and what a substitute does or suffers is imputed to the account of the one on whose behalf he is acting. Hence, we repeat, in Gods sight, when Christ died I died, died to sin, died to the law, died to the world, died to everything that had to do with my old standing in Adam.
But further still. Death did not retain Christ. He rose again, and in the reckoning of God I rose too, for all believers were identified (reckoned one with) with Christ in His resurrection, so that it is written, But God, who is rich in mercy, for His great love wherewith He loved us, even when we were dead in sins (spiritually, and therefore, judicially), hath quickened (made alive) us, together with Christ (Eph. 2: 4, 8). It is not our individual spiritual quickening (the new birth) that is here in view, but our judicial identification with Christ together with Christ. The next verse goes farther still and informs us that, in the reckoning of God, all believers were identified with Christ in His ascension And hath raised us up together (Christ and His people), and made us sit together in the Heavenlies (Creek) in Christ Jesus. Observe that this is in Christ Jesus which refers to our position before God (compare in Christ Jesus Rom. 8: 1) and is not at all a question of experience or attainment.* We are now prepared to consider the fourth aspect of death and resurrection.
believer in Christ has died to sin, died
judicially not experimentally, died in the sight of God because he was crucified with Christ. Here
then is where faith comes in. God says I am dead to sin(
Returning now to Philippians 3. Here Paul is speaking of resurrection but, as we have seen, the New Testament treats of four different orders of resurrection, to which of them then is the apostle here referring? Is he here speaking of physical resurrection, spiritual resurrection, judicial resurrection, or experimental resurrection? The context must decide. A close reading of the entire passage will make it evident that it is experimental resurrection which the apostle had before him. The whole passage refers to his practical experience and is a biographical amplification of Romans 6: 11. Beginning at the seventh verse he says But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. Yea doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things (how evident it is that the apostle is here recounting a practical experience!), and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ, And be found in Him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith.. That I may know Him (the Greek word here is ginosko and means know intimately), and the power of His resurrection (verses 3 to 10). The apostle yearned to live as one who had been raised from the dead. He longed to walk in newness of life. He desired that he should no longer serve sin. And the fellowship of His sufferings, being made comformable unto His death. The apostle longed to tread the same path his Lord had trod, to be baptized with the baptism He had been baptized with, and to drink of the cup which He drank (Mark 10: 38, 39). [why?].
If by any means I might attain unto the out-resurrection [out] from among the dead (Phil. 3: 11), that is, if, by any means I might experience the full and blessed effects of complying completely with the terms of Rom. 6: 11 - reckon myself indeed to have died unto sin and be alive unto God. The apostle longed to apprehend or lay hold of that for which he had been apprehended, namely, to be conformed to the image of Gods Son. What he desired above every thing else for himself, was that he might realize practically in his daily life, that which was true of him judicially in regard to his standing before God. But had the apostle fully achieved his ambition? Had he arrived at the place where he was now beyond the reach of the lusts of the old man? Did he never yield to temptation? Was he delivered from the very presence of sin? Nay, verily. The language of the next verse is very emphatic‑Not as though I had already attained [i.e., to the select resurrection out from the dead], either were already perfect-[i.e., through resurrection. See Heb. 11: 35, 40.] (vs. 12). Here is proof positive that in the previous verse the apostle was not writing about a future resurrection of the body, for if participation in the first resurrection (or of an eclectic resurrection at the return of Christ) is the reward for a life of exceptional spirituality, the apostle here acknowledges that he himself did not measure up to the required standard - and if he did not, who has? No, this passage proves too much for the partial-raptureist, for in making the resurrection of believers a matter of spiritual attainment he excludes the Apostle Paul himself! It should be evident that the apostle is here referring to an experimental resurrection, something which had to do with his practical everyday life. Someone once said to an Irish brother, Pat, you are dead to sin: Your old man was crucified with Christ. Yes, was the reply but, Im frequently troubled with my ghost. Says the apostle, I count not myself to have apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind (his successes and his failures; his attainments and his sins), and reaching forth unto those things which are before, 1 press toward the mark (goal) for the prize of the high calling (or vocation) of God in Christ (vss. 13, 14). A further word on this last verse.
Note the apostle speaks of the prize of the high calling which is quite distinct from the high-calling itself. The High-calling of God in Christ Jesus is the judicial position which is occupied by every believer. It is to this the apostle referred when he said, I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation (the high‑calling) wherewith ye are called (Eph. 4: 1), and for those who do walk worthy there is a prize. Did the apostle succeed in winning it? We certainly believe so. 2 Tim. 4 is the SEQUEL to Phil. 3! Listen to the beloved apostle as he has arrived at the close of his earthly pilgrimage‑I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness (the prize he so earnestly coveted), which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His appearing (2 Tim. 4: 6-8). May grace be given both reader and writer to fight the good fight of faith, to finish our course with joy, and to contend earnestly for the faith once for all delivered unto the saints.
[* NOTE. For a quick and easy reference to teachings which the author has vehemently objected to above, look in Selective Quotations. See numbers - 3, 4, 5, 7, 9, 11, 12, 24, 28, 31, 34, 40, 57, 60, 61, 66, 67, 78, 101, 115, 127, 129, 136, 147, 167, 168, 173, and 200
We recognize the increasing and terrific intensity of the great spiritual warfare in which the Church is engaged, and we call upon born-again Christians everywhere to judge [for] themselves and to lay aside all manifestations of a worldly spirit, which hinders their testimony and cripples their effectiveness. In the realization that the times call for the utmost in consecration and surrender, we call upon Gods people for a complete and absolute abandonment of self and resources to the service of our crucified, living, and soon-coming Lord. We further call upon Gods people, in repentance, confession, and humility, and pray and work for a mighty revival, that multitudes may yet be saved before the Lord comes. ]
The Churchward Results of The Redeemers Return
I shall be satisfied, when I awake with Thy likeness (Psalm 17:15).
What will take place when our Lord comes back again to receive His blood-bought people unto Himself? What will be His portion and what will be their portion in that happy day? What will be the results of Christs second advent insofar as they affect the Church? We say the Church, though it would be more accurate to speak of the saints, for Old Testament believers equally with New Testament believers, will share in the wondrous blessings and glories of that glad occasion. How then will the Redeemers return affect the redeemed? We leave for consideration in our next chapter the question of the worldward results of Christs second advent. For the present, we confine ourselves to the results, Churchward, of the Saviours appearing. What will these be? What will be the order of events? Surely these questions are of entrancing interest and profound importance. And, blessed be God, they are not left unanswered. It is true that the Holy Scriptures were not written to gratify an idle curiosity, and that many questions which engage our minds are passed over in silence; nevertheless, upon everything that concerns our vital interests sufficient has been revealed to satisfy every trusting heart.
Were we to attempt an exhaustive reply to the questions asked above, we should be carried far beyond the limits of a comparatively brief chapter. All we shall now essay will be to present to our readers an outline which sets forth the most prominent features of this phase of our subject as they are unfolded in the Word of God. Seven items will engage our attention, namely: ‑ The descent from Heaven of the Lord Himself, The Resurrection of the sleeping saints, the Translation of living believers, the Transformation of every saint into the image of our glorified Saviour, the Examination and Rewarding of our works, the Presentation of the Church by Christ unto Himself, and the Manifestation of the Church with Christ in glory. May the One who has been given to take of the things of Christ and shew them unto us, illumine our understandings and draw out our hearts in adoring worship.
The one Scripture which sets forth more fully than any other the order of events which shall occur at the Redeemers return for His saints, is found in 1 Thess. 4. In the course of these pages we have had occasion to refer to this passage a number of times in various connections, but we would ask our readers to bear with us while we quote it once more. For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord (1 Thess. 4: 16, 17). In this passage three things claim special notice: first, the descent of the Lord Himself; second, the resurrection of the sleeping saints; third, the translation to heaven of those believers which shall be alive on the earth at that time. Before we enlarge upon these, we would first call attention to the close relation the above passage bears to our Lords words as recorded in the opening verses of John 14 - Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Fathers house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you,. I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also (John 14:1‑3). There is a four-fold correspondence between these two passages: the Saviour said, I will come again; the apostle wrote, The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven. The Saviour avowed, I will receive you unto Myself; the apostle declared that the saints shall be caught up together to meet the Lord in the air. The Saviour promised, Where I am, there ye may be also; the apostle assures us, So shall we ever be with the Lord. The Saviour prefaced His gracious promises by saying, Let not your heart be troubled; the apostle concludes by saying Wherefore comfort one another with these words. To borrow the language of T. B. Baines, There can surely be no questions that these passages, running so closely parallel relate to the same event. How wonderful is the verbal agreement of Holy Writ! How the comparison of one passage with another, brings out the unmistakable unity of the Scriptures! And how this demonstrates the fact that behind all the human amanuenses there was One superintending and controlling Mind! Verily our faith rests upon an impregnable rock! But to return to 1 Thess. 4. Let us view
1. The Lords descent from Heaven.
The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout. The Lord Himself - who had compassion on the multitude, shed tears at the graveside of Lazarus, and wept over Jerusalem; who healed the sick, cleansed the leper, and restored the dead to life; who stilled the angry waves, cast out demons, and emancipated the captives of Satan; who was despised and rejected of men, condemned to a malefactors death, and was crucified on the accursed tree; who rose again on the third day, ascended to heaven, and took His place at the right hand of the Majesty on high; who has been given the Name which is above every name, at which Name every knee shall yet bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. Yes, this same Jesus shall descend from heaven with a shout.
Forty days after our Crucified Saviour had risen from the tomb, He ascended into Heaven far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come, and took His seat upon the Fathers Throne. There He has remained throughout this dispensation waiting, patiently waiting for the promised harvest. As He declared, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit (John 12: 24). The Lord Jesus was the Corn of Wheat that died, and the Church which is His body is the much fruit that will be the immediate issue out of that death; we say the immediate issue, for in the Millennium many others shall then also enter into the salvation which was purchased upon the cross.
nineteen long centuries has the Christ of God waited for the fruit of His
travail. As the apostle James says, Behold, the
husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and
hath long patience for it (Jas. 5: 7). Long indeed has the Lord of the
harvest waited. Thus, too, we read of The kingdom and patience of Jesus
Christ (Rev. 1: 9). Slowly but
surely has the Church which is His body been growing, growing till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the
stature of the fullness of Christ. (Eph. 4:
13). And now the time of waiting is over. The last member
has been added to the Body; the last living stone has been fitted into that
The Lord Himself shall descend.
Unspeakably precious is this word to the hearts of His own.
Christ is coming in person to effect
the object which He has in view. The joy of welcoming His blood-bought
people must be exclusively His own. Angels cannot be commissioned to
perform it, as will be the case when He gathers His scattered people
2. The Resurrection of the sleeping saints.
And the dead in Christ shall rise first. This is the second blessed event which shall occur at the Redeemers return - the sleeping saints will be awakened and raised. This brings us to a branch of our subject upon which there is much ignorance and confusion in Christendom generally. The idea which popularly obtains is that of a general resurrection at the end of time. So deeply rooted is this belief and so widely is it held that to declare there will be two resurrections - one of saints and another of sinners, the two being separated by a thousand years - is to he regarded as a setter forth of strange ideas and extravagant fancies. Nevertheless, the teaching of Scripture upon this point is exceedingly plain and explicit. Probably many of those who will read these pages are already clear upon this distinction, but for the sake of those who are not we must briefly outline the teaching of Gods Word upon this subject, first quoting, however, from one whose writings have been justly esteemed by Christians of every shade of thought.
John Bunyan who was certainly a close student of the Divine Oracles wrote, Now when the saints that sleep shall be raised thus incorruptible, powerful, glorious and spiritual; and also those that then shall he found alive, made like them; then forthwith, before the unjust are raised, the saints shall appear before the judgment-seat of the Lord Jesus Christ, there to give an account to their Lord the judge of all things they have done; and to receive a reward for their good according to their labour. They shall rise, I say, before the wicked, they being themselves the proper children of the resurrection, that is, those that must have all the glory of it, both as to pre-eminency, and sweetness; and, therefore, they are said, when they rise, to rise from the dead; that is, in their rising, they leave the reprobate world behind them. And it must be so, because also the saints will have done their account, and be set upon the throne with Christ as kings and priests with Him to judge the world, when the wicked world are raised.
But without citing human testimony any further, let us turn to the teaching of Christ and the inspired writings of His apostles. On one occasion the Lord said, But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind: And thou shalt be blessed; for they cannot recompense thee: for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just (Luke 14: 13, 14). Now if there is to be but one resurrection - a general resurrection of all the dead - then why did our Lord make the above distinction and qualification of the resurrection of the just
Again, in Luke 20: 34, 35 we read, The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage. But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage. What can be the meaning of such words as they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead if all the dead alike are sure of participating in an indiscriminate resurrection. Worthiness to obtain the resurrection from the dead certainly implies there will be some who are not esteemed worthy, and hence will not be partakers of the resurrection here mentioned; therefore, the conclusion is irresistible that there must be two distinct resurrections. That there will be is further seen from the language of John 5: 28, 29‑ Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which, all that are in the graves shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life: and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. Here the two resurrections are sharply distinguished both as to name and participants, and as we shall see, there is to be a long interval of time between them.
The testimony of the apostolic Epistles is in strict harmony with the teaching of our Lord recorded in the four Gospels. In 1 Cor. 15: 21‑23 we read, For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christs at His coming. It is important to notice that the resurrection of the wicked is not contemplated in this chapter at all, but is strictly limited to the resurrection of Christ and His saints. The words all be made alive are qualified by the clause which immediately precedes them. It has reference solely to those who are in Christ. Christ Himself is the firstfruits (the reference is to the type of Lev. 23:10) and the harvest that is garnered at His return are they that are Christs. Again, we are told that the people of God in Old Testament times who refused to accept deliverance from death at the hands of their persecutors, did so that they might obtain a better resurrection (Heb. 11: 35) which expression is quite meaningless if there is but one general resurrection in which saints and sinners shall alike participate.
One other Scripture yet remains to be considered, namely Rev. 20: 4‑6 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years. Here we learn not only that the resurrection of the saints is quite distinct from that of the wicked, but we are also expressly told that an interval of a thousand years lies between the two. It were meaningless to speak of the resurrection of the Blessed and Holy, as the first resurrection if there is no second resurrection of the wicked to follow. The righteous shall all be raised before the Millennium begins, but the lost shall not be raised until its close. Thus we see that the uniform teaching of the New Testament respecting the resurrection of sleeping believers is in perfect accord with our Thessalonian Scripture The dead in Christ shall rise first. None but the dead in Christ will come forth from their graves in response to the assembling shout of our descending Lord at the time of His second advent. But now consider,
3. The Translation of living believers.
Then we which are alive and remain (on the earth) shall be caught up together with them (the resurrected ones) in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. In connection with this statement we would call attention to another Scripture which at first sight appears to have no bearing upon it at all. We refer to the words of our Lord recorded in John 12: 23 And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me. We hesitate to set forth our own understanding of this passage because it differs widely from the generally received interpretation of it. It is from no desire to pander to the modern and miserable craving for novel expositions of Scripture that we advance our own view, but simply because necessity is laid upon us. I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all unto Me ‑ the word men inserted in italics has no equivalent in the original, and hence we must understand the all to refer to all believers. The question we would now raise is, What does the drawing unto Christ here have reference to? Personally, we do not think it has any reference to salvation, for where coming to Christ for salvation is in view it is the Father who is said to do the drawing. This may be verified by a reference to John 6: 44, where we read, No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him. Therefore we submit that our Lords words here point to the catching up of the saints at the time of His return, that it is then He will draw them all unto Himself. The words I * * will draw all unto Me correspond very closely with that other word of His which has reference to this same event‑ I * * will receive you unto Myself (John 14: 3). We would further suggest that the reason why this drawing of all believers unto Himself at the time of His return is linked with His lifting up is to show us that this consummating blessing, like every other we enjoy, is based upon His cross‑work for us. Finally; it is highly significant, and seems to corroborate our interpretation, that in the verse immediately preceding the one now under consideration, our Lord said, Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out. It was then - now - at the Cross, that the Divine sentence was passed but it will not be until the Rapture that it will receive its execution. It is immediately following the catching up of the saints, their drawing to Christ, that Gods judgment will fall upon this world, as it is then also that its prince Satan ‑ will be cast out of his present domains (see Rev. 12: 7‑9). Who are the ones that shall be drawn unto Christ at that day? The answer is found in our Thessalonian Scripture Then we which are alive and remain shall he caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air. We have already contemplated the resurrection of the sleeping saints, let us now say a few words concerning those believers who shall be alive on earth at that time.
It is often said, There are many things in this life which are uncertain, but one thing is sure: we must all die; we must all pay natures debt. Nothing is more common than to hear such affirmations as these which set death before the believer as his inevitable prospect. Such assertions are regarded as axiomatic. Frequently they are repeated from the pulpit. But not so do the Scriptures teach. The Word of God distinctly teaches, We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye (1 Cor. 15: 51, 52). So that instead of it being certain that all will die, it is absolutely certain that all believers will not die. A whole generation of Christians, namely, those that are alive upon the earth when our Lord descends from Heaven, will be changed in a moment, and without passing through death at all, shall be caught up together with the resurrected saints to meet the Lord in the air.
The prospect which Gods Word sets before every believer is the imminent return of Christ. Not a dread anticipation of death, but looking for the Saviour is to be our daily occupation. Translation to Heaven and not the grave is our goal. That is why it is termed that blessed hope, and that is why we are said to be begotten again unto a living hope ‑ a living hope in a dying scene. This hope was active in the hearts of the first-century saints. The Thessalonians had turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven. They were waiting for Christ not death. Observe that in our text the apostle includes himself among the number of those who might be alive on the earth at the time of Christs second advent then we (not ye) which are alive and remain shall be caught up; and again, We shall not all sleep. The beloved apostle was not looking for the king of terrors but for the King of Glory.
Lord, 'tis for Thee, for THY coming we wait;
The sky not the grave is our goal:
The rapture, not death, we gladly await,
Praise the Lord, Praise the Lord, 0 my soul.
A striking illustration and type of the removal to heaven of those believers which shall be on the earth at the time of our Lords return is found in the rapture of Enoch, By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him (Heb. 11: 5). Here was a man of like passions with us, who was raptured to Heaven without seeing death. Such is the blessed prospect which Scripture sets before the Christian as his present hope. We repeat, that all believers on earth at the time of our Lords descent into the air, shall altogether escape the gloomy portals of the tomb and be translated to Heaven to meet the Lord and be for ever with Him. This will be the fulfilment of our Lords promise I will come again and receive you unto Myself. Observe that our Lord does not say, I will come again and take you unto Myself. but I will come again and receive you unto Myself. The though, suggested by this distinction is exceedingly precious. Taking is an action confined to myself. I may enter an empty room and take a book from the table. But receiving is an action that brings in another. If I receive a book the necessary inference is that someone handed it to me. Exactly so will it be at the Rapture. The saints of God are not left alone in this cold wilderness-world. The other Comforter, even the Spirit of truth has come to take up His abode in the Church, and it is from Him that the Lord Jesus will receive it. (For this beautiful thought I am indebted to George Hucklesbys book Surely I come quickly.) And observe further that our Lord did not say to Heaven, or to the Fathers House, but unto Myself. The person of Christ is to be the Object before the eye and heart. Thus it was with the martyr Stephen Lord Jesus receive my spirit. Thus it was with the apostle Paul To depart and be with Christ which is far better; and again, absent from the body, present with the Lord. The heart occupied With Him.
To meet the Lord in the air. Why should the Church meet the Lord in the air, rather than on the earth? We would suggest a twofold reason. First, Because the Church is heavenly not earthly. It is heavenly in its origin (1 Cor. 15: 48). It is heavenly in its calling (Heb. 3: 1). It is heavenly in its citizenship (Phil. 3: 20). It is heavenly in its blessings (Eph. 1: 3). It is heavenly in its destiny (1 Pet. 1: 4). Therefore will the Church meet its Head in the air ‑ the atmospheric heavens. But second; I believe this joyous meeting between the Lord and His blood-bought people is to be in the air, rather than in the Heaven of heavens, for the purpose of privacy. The eyes of the world shall not gaze upon that holy scene, nor will even the angels (so far as Scripture indicates) witness that first moment when the Redeemer shall meet the redeemed.
And so shall we ever be with the Lord, which, as we have seen, corresponds with His own blessed promise, That Where I am there ye may be also. Wondrous privilege! Marvellous prospect! Truly, such love passeth knowledge. The place which is due to the Son is the same place which shall be accorded the sons. We are made joint‑heirs with Christ. His inheritance and blessedness shall be shared with His redeemed. He shall come Himself to conduct us to His place! But are we, shall we be, fit, to dwell in such a realm? The answer to this question leads us to consider,
4. The Transformation of each believer into the Image of our glorified Saviour.
In the beginning, man was made in the image and likeness of God, but sin came in and as the consequence that image has been defaced and that likeness marred. Has then the purpose of Jehovah been thwarted? Not so: The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever (Ps. 33: 11). Therefore it is written, For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to he conformed to the image of His Son (Rom. 8: 29). The time when this purpose and promise of God will be realized is at the Return of His Son. It is then that Gods elect will be completely conformed to the image of His Son. It is then that they shall be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye. It is then that this corruptible shall put on incorruption, and this mortal shall put on immortality. But to particularize.
Rom. 7: 24 the question is asked, 0 wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?
Part of the answer to this interrogation is recorded in Rom. 8: 11 But if the Spirit of Him
that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from
the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that
dwelleth in you. This Scripture has been the occasion of
considerable controversy of late and some wild fancies have been indulged
concerning it, yet its meaning is quite simple. The quickening of our mortal bodies does not refer to
resurrection, nor to healing, but to
that change which shall take place in the
physical being, of those believers on earth at the Redeemers return.
Here, as everywhere, the apostle has the blessed hope
before his heart and he would interpose nothing between (not even death and
resurrection) the present moment and the realization of that hope. The quickening of our mortal bodies, the changing of them in a moment, is declared in Phil. 3: 20, 21 For our
citizenship is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ; Who shall change
our body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body,
according to the working whereby He is able even to subdue all things unto
Himself. These present corruptible bodies of ours shall be transformed
into bodies like unto that glorious body now worn by our Lord. That is,
like His body as it appeared on the mount of transfiguration ‑ dazzling
in its splendour; like auto His body as it appeared unto Saul as he journeyed
Physical transformation is not all that awaits the believer. At our Lords return there will be a mental, moral and spiritual transformation too. In 1 John 3: 2 we are told, Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is. The emphasis here is often thrown upon the wrong words. Some read this verse as though it had reference to present ignorance of our future condition, the clause it doth not yet appear what we shall be, being understood to signify We dont really know now what we shall yet be. But this is a mistake, for we do know as this very verse informs us we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him. The emphatic words are It doth not yet appear what we shall be. What we are really going to be like awaits its manifestation till our Lords appearing. Let us illustrate. I hold in my hand a small seed: it is unlovely in appearance and gives no promise at all of what it will ultimately become. It doth not yet appear what it shall be. But I plant that seed in the ground, and a few weeks later it has become a strong plant, and one morning I wake and find it covered with the most beautiful flowers. Now the potentialities of that little seed are fully manifested. So it is with the believer. He looks at his own heart and wonders if after all he is a child of God. His body is just the same as the bodies of unbelievers, and viewed by the eye of sense he seems to be no different from them in anywise. No; because his real life is hid with Christ in God (Col. 3: 3) ‑ it doth not yet appear what he shall be, nevertheless he knows (by faith) that when Christ shall appear, he shall be like Him, for he shall see Him as He is. We shall be like Him. Who dare limit this exceeding great and precious promise? Like Him physically, for our vile body shall then be fashioned like unto His glorious body. Like Him mentally! Today we are very unlike Him mentally, our minds now are often harassed with evil thoughts, they are clouded and darkened by the effects of the Fall, and are subject to many limitations; but when Christ appears that which is perfect shall come and then, no longer shall we see through a glass darkly and know in part, but we shall know as we are known. We shall be like Him morally and spiritually. Sin will be erased from our beings; every trace and effect of the Fall shall be eradicated from our persons. Then will Gods predestinating purpose be fully realized. Then shall we be completely conformed to the image of His Son. Blessed transformation! Glorious prospect! We shall be like Him.
High in the Fathers house above
My mansion is prepared,
There is the home, the rest I love,
And there my bright reward.
With Him I love, in spotless white,
In glory I shall shine;
His blissful presence my delight,
His love and glory mine.
All taint of sin shall be removed,
All evil done away;
And I shall dwell with Gods Beloved
Through Gods eternal day.
5. The Examination and Rewarding of the believers works.
Behold, I come quickly, and My
reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be (Rev. 22: 12). If it is true that the general
teaching of Christendom upon the subject of the Resurrection is unscriptural,
the popular conception of future judgment is still more erroneous. It is
generally believed that at the end of time saints and sinners shall all stand
before the judgment-bar of God; that they will be divided into two great classes
- The sheep and the goats; that those whose
names are found written in the book of life will pass into Heaven, and that the
wicked will he consigned to the Lake of Fire. For this conception
(excepting the last clause) there is not a single verse of Scripture when
rightly interpreted. So far as believers are concerned the Sin question
has been closed for ever, for their sins were all judged at the Cross where
their Substitute died ‑the just for the unjust. Consequently, all
who have believed in the Lord Jesus Christ are for ever beyond the Curse
of the Law. This is clear from our Lords own words ‑ Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and
believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life and shall not come
into condemnation, or as the Revised Version more
correctly renders it, shall not come into judgment
(John 5: 24). How erroneous then
the prevailing conception; and how absurd! Shall the apostle Paul who has
already been in Heaven for more than eighteen hundred years, yet have to appear
before the judgment-bar of God, in order to ascertain whether he shall spend
eternity in Heaven or in the
But are we not told in 2 Cor. 5: 10 We must all appear before the judgment‑seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body; according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad? Yes, we are. Let us then examine this Scripture. First, it is to be remarked that the Greek word which is here translated judgment‑seat is Bema. At the time the New Testament was written the Bema was not a judicial bench upon which a judge sat, passing sentence upon criminals (an entirely different word was used for it), but was the throne from which the judge distributed prizes to the victors in the games. Such will he the Bema of Christ.
In the second place, the purpose of the appearing of believers before the Bema of Christ is not to test their title and fitness for Heaven, but in order that their works may be examined and their service rewarded. A Scripture which throws much light upon this is to he found in 1 Cor. 3:11-15, For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; every mans work shall be made manifest: for the day will declare it: because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every mans work of what sort it is. If any mans work abide which he bath built thereon, he shall receive a reward. If any mans work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss; but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire. Here we learn that the foundation of the believers salvation is Jesus Christ Himself and that his subsequent works and service are likened to a building which he erects upon this foundation. The different kinds of works which the believer performs - good and bad - are regarded as two classes of materials which he employs in the building he is erecting. In the day of Christs appearing his building is to be tested by fire, which means that his works will be examined and the motives which produced them carefully scrutinized. Those works which will endure the searching process will be rewarded, those which are worthless will perish, and in the latter instance, the individual, though saved, will suffer loss.
When the Lord returns, every servant will be called upon to give an account of his stewardship. Notice will be taken of how our talents were employed and how our time was redeemed. The whole life of the believer will be examined in detail in the light of the Throne and his deeds measured by the Divine standard. Words spoken now and actions performed in this world, will then be weighed in the Balances of the Sanctuary. Things will then be seen in their true colours and labelled at their real worth by the impartial hand of the Omniscient Christ.
The difference between the two classes of materials mentioned in the above Scripture points to a most solemn truth. Gold, silver, precious stones are of intrinsic value, whereas wood, hay, stubble are a natural growth. In Scripture gold symbolizes the Divine nature, silver Divine redemption, and precious stones the Divine glory. Those works of the believer which have issued from the Divine nature within us, are based upon Christs redemption, and have been performed for Gods glory, will receive a reward; but those which were wrought by those who felt they must do something, those performed in the energy of the flesh, those done merely for self-aggrandisement will all be burned up. What a conflagration there will be in that day! What surprises there will be at the Bema of Christ! An hundred-dollar subscription, given to get a name, will be ashes in that day; while a dime given to help the poor for the Lords sake will receive an imperishable reward.
Deeds of merit as we thought them
He will show us were but sin:
Little acts we had forgotten
He will tell us were for Him.
No work done out of love for Christ will lose its reward. For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints (Heb. 6: 10). All that endures the test of that day will be publicly, abundantly and eternally rewarded. There, before His Father and in the presence of the holy angels, our gracious Redeemer will delight to say to the rewarded one, Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord (Matt. 25: 23). The subject of rewards is a wide one and we can only deal briefly with it here. Four crowns are mentioned in the New Testament: the Incorruptible crown (1 Cor. 9: 25), which is the reward for faithful service; the crown of Righteousness (2 Tim. 4: 8), which is given to those who love Christs appearing; the crown of Glory (1 Pet. 5: 4), which is reserved for faithful pastors who have tended the flock; and the crown of Life (Rev. 2: 10), which is a special reward reserved for martyrs [and overcomers]. Each crown is conditional, conditional upon faithfulness to an absent Christ. But to return now to 2 Cor. 5: 10.
The prospect of our manifestation before the Bema of Christ is both joyous and solemn. It is joyous because it is then that everything will come out into the light and all misunderstandings will be cleared up; because everything which will not endure the Divine test will be burned up; and because every work which was done with an eye single to Gods glory will receive commendation from our blessed Lord Himself, It is solemn because then it will be seen how much of our work was nothing but wood, hay, and stubble; because we shall then discover how sadly we had failed to redeem the time; and because we shall suffer loss. Ah! my brethren it behoves us to live in the light of that day now so near at hand. Let our chief ambition be that all we say and do shall meet with the approval of our Lord at the Bema. Yes, the contemplation of the Bema is solemn and searching. He who has lived in selfish ease and carnal gratification will be the loser throughout all eternity. But he who has denied himself out of love for and gratitude to the Saviour, shall yet hear His Well done and enter into His joy.
6. The Presentation of the Church by Christ to Himself.
When every saint of God shall have been made like Christ, made like Him physically, mentally, morally and spiritually, and after each individuals life and works have been examined before the Bema, then is the Church publicly presented and Eph. 5: 25-27 is fulfilled‑ Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for it; That He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the Word, That He might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. The word present here means to set alongside of. Christ is yet going to set the Church alongside of Himself. The Church [of the firstborn] will share His glory and reign with Him throughout the Millennium. As saith the Scriptures‑ To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne (Rev. 3: 21). The Church will then have been fitted for this exalted position, for observe that Christ presents the Church to Himself a glorious Church. In that day none of the defiling spots of sin shall be found in the Church, and not a wrinkle, the mark of age and corruption - shall mar its beauty, but with youth eternally renewed the Church shall then perfectly reflect the glory of Christ. Then shall He be able to say, Thou art all fair, My love; there is no spot in thee (Song of Solomon 4: 7).
Another Scripture which tells of the presentation of the Church is to be found in Jude 24 Now unto Him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy, To the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever. Amen. We believe the reference here to the exceeding joy is that of Christ Himself. This was the joy - that was set before Him when He endured the Cross and despised the shame (Heb. 12: 2).
Closely connected with the public Presentation of the Church is,
7. The Manifestation of the Church with Christ.
The last time the world saw the Lord Jesus He was alone - alone in death. But when He returns to this earth He will not be alone. His saints will accompany Him. He is the Firstborn among many [not every] brethren (Rom. 8: 29), and when He appears again they will be with Him. He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing His sheaves with Him (Ps. 126: 6). Yes, that blessed One who humbled Himself to become the Sower shall return with His sheaves Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of His saints (Jude 1: 14).
The Spirit Himself beareth Witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint‑heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together. For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall he revealed in us (Rom. 8:16-18). Observe that the glory here mentioned is to be revealed, and revealed in us; and further, that it is a glory which we shall share with Christ glorified together. When will this glory be revealed in us together with Christ? The answer is at the time of His return to this earth, for When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory (Col. 3: 4) in glory for before this, our present bodies will have been fashioned like unto His glorious body. It is in connection with this appearing of Christ with His saints in glory that we read, For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God (Rom. 8: 19). In that day the sons of God - whose life is now hid with Christ in God - will be manifested, manifested with Christ in glory. Then will our Lords prayer be fully answered Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; That they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one (John 17: 20‑22).
Soon shall come that glorious day
When, seated on Thy throne,
Thou shalt to wondering worlds display
That Thou with us art One.
These are the Results of the Redeemers Return as they affect the Church - results in part for the, half hath not been told. The Lord Himself descends from Heaven with a shout, awakening the sleeping saints and translating them together with living believers, to meet Him in the air. Then, all are conformed to the image of Gods Son and made like Him. Next, the saints appear before the Bema that their works may he examined and their service rewarded. Finally, as Christ prepares to return to the earth, He sets the Church, now glorious within and without, alongside of Himself, and as He appears before the eyes of the world the Church appears with Him, to be the object of never-ending wonderment and admiration as it is seen what great things the Lord hath wrought for those who were by nature children of wrath and deserving of nought but eternal condemnation. In view of such a prospect must we not long for God to hasten the glad day of our Lords return, and are we not compelled to cry Even so, Come Lord Jesus!
The Worldward Results of The Redeemers Return.
For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those dams should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened (Matt. 24:21, 22).
In the last
chapter we considered seven of the Churchward Results of the Redeemers
Return. We saw that the One who left His disciples almost nineteen centuries
ago, is coming back again, that the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout; that this Shout will be
heard by all the saints whether alive on the earth or asleep in their graves,
and that at the time He gives this Shout our Lord will exert a miraculous drawing power which shall catch
up His people unto Himself so that they meet Him in the air, after
which they come before the Bema in order that their works may be examined and
their service rewarded; subsequently, after an interval of seven years or more,
the Lord returns to the earth accompanied
by His people in glory. It is concerning
which follows the Rapture and some of the things which shall occur
during this period of time which are now to engage our attention. What is to take place on earth after the
Church has been removed from
it? What are the conditions that will
obtain in this world during the interval which divides the two stages in the second advent of Christ? What is the course of events which shall
culminate in the Return of the Redeemer to the
What will occur on earth after the saints have been removed? In seeking to summarize the predictions which bear upon this time, we shall confine ourselves again to seven of the most prominent items, namely, the Consternation of the world at the removal of the Church, the Hopeless condition of those left behind, Gods dealings with the earth in judgment, the character and career of the Antichrist, the situation of the Jews during this period, the Battle of Armageddon, and the Return of Christ to the earth itself. Before we study these seriatim, a further word or two is necessary to prepare the reader for what follows.
The length of time which separates between the secret coming of Christ to the air for the purpose of catching up His people and His subsequent and public return to the earth itself is not clearly defined in Scripture. It is certain, however, that this interval will last at least seven years and if, as the writer believes and an increasing number of prophetic students conclude, a goodly proportion of the Jews are to return to Palestine, if their Temple in Jerusalem is to be re-built, if Babylon is to be restored until it becomes again the metropolis of the world, then it will last much longer, possibly seventy years in all. For the sake of convenience we shall refer to this interval as the Tribulation period, though to be strictly accurate the great Tribulation is but three and a half years in length, the final three and a half years before the Lord Jesus returns to the earth.
Anyone who has given himself at all seriously to the study of Prophecy will immediately recognize the difficulty of seeking to arrange in chronological order the things which are shortly coming to pass. Concerning the exact sequence of details we cannot be absolutely dogmatic, but so far as the general outline is in question that is plain. With these explanatory remarks let us now turn directly to the subject before us. And,
1. The Worlds Consternation at the sudden and secret Removal of the Church.
One can better imagine than describe the awe-inspiring effect upon the world which will be occasioned by the secret removal of the Church. We say secret removal for we know of nothing in Scripture which intimates that our Lords Shout shall be heard by any save His own people, and judging from the analogies furnished by the cases of the translation of Enoch. and Elijah nothing will be known of the Churchs rapture until after it has occurred. That the world will not witness the catching up of believers to meet their Saviour in the air seems to be further borne out by the fact that their translation and transformation will be so swiftly accomplished that it is all said to occur in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye. We take it then that the removal of the Church will be both sudden and secret.
Some day in the near future, how near none can say, but probably in the lifetime of the present generation, the world will awaken to find that a most startling phenomenon has occurred. A large number of their fellow-men and women will have mysteriously disappeared, leaving no traces behind them! In many a home there will be more than one vacant chair. In many an office and store there will be vacant stools. From every walk of life there will be taken those who Chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season: esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of the world: for they had respect unto the recompense of the reward (Heb. 11:25, 26). Possibly some seats in the Senate and some thrones will be vacant, for Gods children are scattered abroad (John 11: 52) in many spheres and callings. The phenomenon of the missing ones will be no local one, but earthwide in its range. It is highly probable that from every village, town, and city, in this land, there shall be taken those who are caught up to meet the Lord in the air. Imagine then the amazement, the consternation, the commiseration of those that are left behind! Imagine the panic which shall seize their hearts. If they search, their search will be in vain. No trace of the missing ones will be forth-coming. Imagine again the dismay and the awe, as the news is received from other lands that this same mysterious phenomenon has occurred there too! Will it take the left-behind ones very long to find a solution to the mystery? Will it be very difficult for them to find an explanation which will account for the disappearance of Gods people from the earth? We believe not. The imminent coming of Christ has been so widely proclaimed both by voice and pen that there are now comparatively few people who are in complete ignorance upon this subject. Today the wise of this world may sneer and scoff at the truth that the coming of the Lord draweth nigh, but then, when it is too late to profit from the witness that is, now being borne, it shall be seen that those who were looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ were no mere visionaries and fanatics, but sober men and women whose faith was founded upon the unerring Word of God. 0 what anguish will fill those who gave no heed to the faithful warning of their godly friends! And here we would pause a moment and ask, Reader, How is it with you? Suppose that Christ should come today - and He may - in which class would you be found? Would you be among the wise virgins who are ready for the Bridegrooms appearing, or would you be numbered among the foolish virgins who had made no adequate preparation for this great event? Pass not this question lightly by. It is now the most momentous question which can possibly engage your attention. You say, you hope you would be among these that are ready. But you cannot afford to be uncertain upon this matter, the issues are far too serious and solemn. Stop right here we beseech you and honestly examine yourself and see whether you be in the faith. Do you know within your heart that you are un-prepared, that all your efforts have been directed toward the securing for yourself a comfortable position in this world? Then, let us ask, What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Do you say, I have already faced that question and I know not how to make the necessary preparation. Are you constrained to ask, What must I do to be saved? Then the answer, Gods own answer, is ready to hand Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved. Appropriate the provision which Divine grace has made for lost sinners. Flee to Christ while there is yet time. Turn away from self with all its resolutions and failures, its doings and its sins and cast yourself on the Lord Jesus. Heed that pressing word, Behold, now is the accepted time; behold now is the day of salvaltion. Boast not thyself of tomorrow, for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth. Tomorrow may be too late. Before tomorrow the Lord may have come, and then the door of mercy will be closed against you. And this leads us to consider,
2. The Hopeless condition of the left-behind ones.
What will happen when Christendom awakens to the solemn fact
that the real Church, the
Parallel with this solemn declaration in the Old Testament
Scriptures we find our Lord Himself testified, Strive
to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter
shall not be able when once the Master of the house is risen up, and hath shut
to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door,
saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; and He shall answer and say unto you, I know
ye not whence ye are (Luke 13: 24, 25).
words contain an amplification of His utterance concerning the foolish virgins.
Afterward came also the other virgins, saying,
Lord, Lord, open to us. But He answered
and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not (Matt. 25: 11, 12). Whoever the great multitude of Rev. 7
may be, it is certain that none in Christendom who have rejected the Gospel
during the present dispensation will
be among that number. 2 Thess. 2: 10-12 is equally explicit. The Anti-christ shall come with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that
perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be
saved. And for this cause God shall send
them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: that they ALL might be damned who
believed not the truth, but
had pleasure in unrighteousness.
Let it then be distinctly understood that, there will be no second chance for present-day Christ rejectors left
behind on the earth after the removal of the Church, for when the Church goes the
Holy Spirit, too, is taken away.
Knocking and crying then will be useless. The door
has been closed. The Day of Salvation is
over. An angry God shall then mock those
who have mocked Him. As it was with
3. Gods dealings with the earth during the Tribulation period.
The interval of time which separates the removal of the Church from the earth to the return of Christ to it is variously designated in the Word of God. It is spoken of as the day of Vengeance (Is. 61: 2). It is called the time of Jacobs trouble (Jer. 30: 7). It is the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world (Rev. 3: 10). It is denominated the great day of the Lord (Zeph. 1:14). It is termed the great tribulation (Matt. 24: 21). It is the time of Gods controversy with the nations (Jer. 25: 31). In Dan. 12:1 it is described as a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time. Our Lord referred to this same period when He said, For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation, which God created unto this time, neither shall be. And except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved: but for the elects sake, whom He hath chosen, He hath shortened the days (Mark 13: 19, 20). As one reads these unspeakably solemn Scriptures the question naturally occurs to our minds, Why will this period be visited with sorer afflictions than any season which has preceded it since the commencement of human history? The answer is, Because this will be the time when the thrice holy God avenges the Death of His blessed Son. God has a controversy with the nations, observe the nations not nation for the Gentiles, equally with the Jews, shared in the awful crime of the Crucifixion. It is written in Rom. 12: 19, Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, Vengeance is Mine, I will repay, saith the Lord. And, as in everything, so here, the Holy One sets us a perfect example Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not, but committed Himself to Him that judgeth righteously (1 Pet. 2: 23). Yes, He committed Himself unto Him that judgeth righteously, and now the time will have come when His cause shall be espoused and when the righteous judge shall exact full satisfaction for that awful crime perpetrated nineteen centuries ago. On the Cross, the Smitten One cried, Pour out Thine indignation upon them, and let Thy wrathful anger take hold of them. Let their habitation be desolate; and let none dwell in their tents. For they persecute Him whom Thou hast smitten; and they talk to the grief of Thy wounded (Ps. 69: 24‑26). Then will be the time when God answers that prayer.
Yes, my reader, you are living in a world which is stained with the blood of Gods own Son, and which in the sight of Heaven now lies beneath the guilt of that terrible crime, a crime which each new generation since then has perpetuated by Crucifying to themselves the Son of God afresh and putting Him to an open shame (Heb. 6: 6). Long have Gods judgments been withheld. Long has His grace been displayed. But soon shall this dispensation of grace close, and then shall the Lord God make answer to His Sons cry and pour out His indignation upon the world which murdered the Lord of Glory. This Pouring out of Gods indignation is described in numerous passages. We read in Zeph. 1:14-18, The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers. And I will bring distress upon men, because they have sinned against the Lord. and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as the dung. Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of the Lords wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of His jealousy: for He shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land. Again we read, Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury, a continuing whirlwind: it shall fall with pain upon the head of the wicked. The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return, until He have done it, and until He have performed the intents of His heart: in the latter days ye shall consider it (Jer. 30: 23, 24). And once more we are told, For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch (Mal. 4: 1).
No less than thirteen chapters - 6 to 19 - in the last book of the Bible are devoted to a description of the terrible judgments which God will pour upon the earth during the tribulation period. We cannot now review all of these chapters, but will confine ourselves to a brief examination of a portion of the sixth. And there went out another horse that was red. and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword (Rev. 6: 4). The symbolism here is easily interpreted. The red horse denotes the blood-shed and slaughter. Peace is taken from, the earth not merely from one country, or even from a whole continent, but from the earth itself. The fulfilment of this is yet future. But coming events cast their shadows before them, and the length of the shadows which are even now cast across the earth, shows how near we have approached to the dread reality itself. Today, the saints of God are the salt of the earth, preserving the human race from going to utter corruption, and the Holy Spirit who is now here exerts a restraining influence upon the powers of evil. But in the day contemplated by Rev. 6 the Holy Spirit will have gone, the Church will have been removed, and then will the wildest passions of men be let loose and a time of mutual slaughter and universal carnage shall ensue.
And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. And I heard a voice in the midst of the four living creatures say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny (Rev. 6: 5, 6). The black horse symbolizes lamentation and mourning: the balances that which will be employed for carefully weighing out the cereals: the penny is a days wage (see Matt. 20: 2). Added to the horrors of universal war, depicted by the previous seal judgment, there will be an unparalleled scarcity of food, and the very necessaries of life will be sold at famine prices. For centuries God has blessed the earth with abundant crops, but His mercies have been received without thanksgiving. But in that day there shall be a general scarcity of food and multitudes will die of starvation.
And I looked, and behold a pale
horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hades followed with
him. And power was given unto them over
the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with
death, and with the beasts of the earth (Rev.
6: 8). As it was in connection
with His plagues upon
And I beheld when he opened the sixth
seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; and the stars of heaven fell
upon the earth, even as a fig tree
casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. And the heaven departed as a scroll when it
is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their
places (Rev. 6: 12-14). In addition to the horrors of war, famine, and wild beasts, there will
follow the most fearful convulsions of Nature.
First, there is a great earthquake, an
earthquake unparalleled in the history of man, and beside which the destruction
A similar picture of the Divine judgments which will be inflicted at this time is furnished by the prophet Isaiah, Behold the day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate. And He shall utterly destroy the sinners out of it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine. And I will punish the world for their evil, and the wicked for their iniquity; and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease, and will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible. I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir. Therefore I will shake the heavens, and the earth shall remove out of her place, in the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and in the day of His fierce anger (Is. 13: 9-13). These words are to be taken at their face value and understood literally.
What shall be the effect of all this? Let us return to Revelation 6 and read the Holy Spirits own description of the consternation of mankind at that time. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; And they said to the rocks and the mountains, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. For the great day of His wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand? (Rev. 6: 15-17). A prayer-meeting is convened - one unrivalled for size and earnestness, and one to which all classes and conditions of men assemble. Kings and rulers will be present. Hitherto they were more often found at Race-meetings than Prayer-meetings. All classes of men will be there. Many an opportunity for prayer had they missed in the past. Many the time they had lain down at night upon a prayer-less bed. They had regarded prayer as a profitless occupation, as so much time wasted, as an exercise fit only for women and children. But now they fall prostrate on their faces. When prayer would have availed, they scorned it; now that it is useless they go at it with a will. Such is the depravity and folly of human nature. But note the object of their prayers! They pray not to the living God, but to the inanimate rocks and mountains. They cannot pray to the Lord God for they never learned how to address Him, and now it will be too late to learn for the Holy Spirit, who is the inspirer of all real prayer, has been taken out of the way. They pray not to the Rock, but to the rocks. They had made material things their gods, and so to these they now address their petitions. Note, too, the burden of their prayers! They ask to be hidden from the face of God and and from the wrath of the Lamb. When they had opportunity, they refused to acknowledge His Love, they slighted the overtures of His Mercy, so now they have to endure His Wrath. To see Gods face is the deepest longing of His people: to be hid from His face will be the one desire of those left behind for judgment.
Above, we have reviewed only down to the end of the sixth Seal judgment. There is a seventh which is itself divided into the seven Trumpet judgments, the seventh of which is again divided, divided into the seven Vial judgments. Little does the world dream of what is coming upon it. The present war with all its horrors gives but a faint conception of what will shortly come to pass on this earth. Not only will peace be entirely removed from the earth, not only will all Nature be convulsed by the outpouring of Gods wrath, but the Bottomless Pit will be opened and out of it shall issue two hundred millions of supernatural locusts, having tails like scorpions and stings in their tails, and for five months they will torment those who have not been destroyed by the previous plagues. The torment inflicted by these infernal creatures will be so unendurable, that we are told And in those days shall men seek death. But mark the still more awful sequel‑And shall not find it: and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them (Rev. 9: 6). At a later stage, earths inhabitants will be scorched with great heat and so terrible will be their suffering and so incurable is the wickedness of their hearts as it will then be manifested, that we read, and they gnawed their tongues for pain, and blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds (Rev. 16: 9-11). Such will be a part of the indignation which God will yet pour out upon this guilty world as His response to that cry made by His beloved Son as He hung upon the Cross. But we must turn now and consider another prominent feature of the Tribulation period, namely,
4. The revelation and career of the Anti-christ.
Who is the Anti-christ?
Varied and wild have been the answers returned to this question. In pre-christian times there were many who
regarded Antiochus Epiphanes as the
one whom Daniel and the other prophets described. At the beginning of this dispensation Nero was looked upon as the predicted
Man of Sin. After the Reformation the Papacy was selected as the fulfiller of
the prophecies given through the
Who is the Anti-christ? Having shown who cannot have been the Anti-christ, let us now consider the positive answer to our question. In the first place, he will be a man, a real man, just as truly man as the Son of God was the Son of Man. The Anti-christ is termed The Man of Sin (2 Thess. 2: 3). In the second place, he will be a Jew, if he were not he would be unable to make good his claims to be the real Christ; if he were not a Jew he could not deceive the Jews. That he will be a Jew, seems clear from Dan. 11: 37. In the third place, he will be the Super-man, he will be a supernatural character, he will be the Son of the Devil. It is clear from Rev. 20: 10 that there is an Evil Trinity, as there is the Holy Trinity. The Anti-christ will be the second person of the Evil Trinity as the Lord Jesus is the Second Person of the Holy Trinity. As Jesus Christ was the God-Man, so the Anti-christ will be the Devil-Man.
There are at least three Scriptures which prove the super-human character of the Anti-christ. The first is found in Gen. 3:15. In this verse
there is a double enmity spoken of: God says, I
will put enmity between thee and the woman, that is between Satan and
The second Scripture which proves that the Anti-christ will be super-human, the offspring of Satan, is found in John 8: 44 Ye are of your father the Devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own; for he is a liar, and the father of it. In the Greek there is the definite article before lie‑the lie. The Lie. There is but one other passage in the New Testament where The Lie is mentioned and that is in 2 Thess. 2:11 where again the definite article is found in the Greek, and here the reference to the Anti-christ is unmistakable. A threefold reason may be suggested as to why the Anti-christ should be termed The Lie. First, because his fraudulent claim to be the real Christ will be the greatest falsehood palmed upon humanity. Second, because he is the direct antithesis of the real Christ who is The Truth (John 14: 6). Third, because he is the Son of Satan who is the arch-Liar. But to return to John 8: 44 When he (the Devil) speaketh (concerning) The Lie, he speaketh of his own. His own what? His own Son - the remainder of the verse makes this very plain for he (the Devil) is a Liar and the father of it i.e., of The Lie. The Lie then is Satans Son! The third Scripture which proves that the Anti-christ will be super-human is even still plainer. In 2 Thess. 2: 3 he is expressly said to be The Son of Perdition.
Who is the Anti-christ? He will be a man, a Jew, a supernatural being, the Seed of the Serpent, the Son of Perdition. Where is he today? It is possible that even now he may be on the earth, though personally we hardly think this is likely. But if he is not yet born then the unequivocal answer is, He is in the Abyss or Bottomless Pit (Rev. 11: 7). This Scripture contains the first reference to the Beast in the Revelation. The question naturally arises, How did he get there? and when was he sent there? In answering this question we are well aware that we shall call down upon us the criticism and censure of brethren that we honour and love, yet, notwithstanding, we must again be true to our convictions and faithful in presenting what we believe to be the teaching of Holy Scripture on this solemn and mysterious subject. When was the Beast consigned to the Bottomless Pit? We answer, when Judas Iseariot died! The Anti-christ will be Judas Iscariot re-incarnated. The proof for this startling assertion (we may say, a by no means novel one, though our study of this point has been conducted independently) will now be humbly submitted to the critical attention of our readers.
Who was Judas Iscariot? He was the one by whom the Lord of Glory was betrayed. He was a man (Matt 26: 24). But was he more than a man? Let Scripture make answer. In John 6: 70 we read, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a Devil? It is hardly necessary to say that in the Greek there are two different words for Devil and demon. There are many demons but only one Devil. Further, in no other passage is tile word Devil applied to anyone but to Satan himself. Now here in John 6: 70 our Lord says of Judas that he is ho diabolos not daimonizomai: the definite article is employed ‑ one of you is the Devil. Judas then was the Devil incarnate, just as the Lord Jesus was God incarnate. Christ Himself said so, and we dare not doubt His word. Again, in John 17: 12 He said, Those that Thou gavest Me I have kept, and none of them is lost but the Son of Perdition. Here then is the answer of Scripture itself. Who was Judas Iscariot? He was the Devil incarnate; he was the Son of Perdition.
Now let us see how Scripture connects
the Anti-christ with Judas and shows that they are one and the same
person. In the first place, as we have
already pointed out, the first reference to the Beast
(the Anti-christ) in the Revelation is 11: 7, where we read of the
Beast that ascendeth out of the Bottomless Pit. We asked, How and when did he go there? And we answered, at the death of Judas. Have we any Scripture which supports this
assertion? We believe so. Mark the language used in Acts 1: 25, That he may take part of this
ministry and apostleship from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place. Of no one else in all the
Bible is it said that at death he went to his own
place. Put these two Scriptures
together ‑Judas went to his own place, the
Beast ascends out of the
Abyss. Again, in Rev. 17: 8 we read,
the Beast that thou sawest was and is not; and shall ascend
out of the Bottomless Pit, and go into perdition. This verse is generally understood to refer
to the revived
It is further to be noted that the Anti‑christ is twice termed Death and Hades (Is. 28:18; Rev. 6:8) as if to intimate he came from Hades the place which receives the souls of the dead.
Who is the Anti‑christ? We have dwelt upon his mysterious person, and we would now call attention to a number of passages in Scriptures (which the reader will do well to look up and prayerfully study) in which he is variously denominated and described. He is the bloody and deceitful man of Ps. 5: 6. He is the man of the earth of Ps. 10: 18. He is the Head over many countries of Ps. 110: 7. He is the little horn of Dan. 7: 20-27; 8: 9-12. He is the prince that shall come of Dan. 9: 27. He is the vile person of Dan. 11: 21. He is the proud man of Hab. 2: 5. He is the rider on the four horses in Rev. 6. He is the fallen star of Rev. 9: 1. He is the Beast of Rev. 13: 1-8. He is the Lawless One of 2 Thess. 2: 8, 9.
As can be well imagined the Scriptures draw a sharp contrast between Christ and the pseudo Christ. It is remarkable how complete the antithesis is. We give a twelve-fold contrast between their various designations. The one is called the Christ (Matt. 16:16), the other ‑the Anti‑christ (1 John 4:3). The one is called the Man of Sorrows (Is. 53:3, the other the Man of Sin (2 Thess. 2: 3). The one is called the Son of God (John 1: 34), the other the Son of Perdition (2 Thess. 2: 3). The numerical value (the gematria) of the name Jesus is 888, the number of the Anti‑christs name is 666 (Rev. 13:18). The one is called the Seed of the woman (Gen. 3:15), the other the Seed of the Serpent (Gen. 3: 15). The one is called the Lamb (Is. 53:7), the other the Beast (Rev. 11: 7). Christ is called the Holy One (Mark 1: 24), the Anti‑christ is termed the Wicked One (2 Thess. 2: 8). The one is called the Truth (John 14: 6), the other the Lie (John 8: 44). The one is called the Prince of Peace (Is. 9: 6), the other the Profane Prince (Ezek. 21: 25). The one is called the Glorious Branch (Is. 4: 2), the other the Abominable Branch (Is. 14: 19). The one is called the Good Shepherd (John 10:11), the other the Idol Shepherd (Zech. 11: 17). The one is called the Mighty Angel (Rev. 10:1), the other the Angel of the Bottomless Pit (Rev. 9: 11).
Not only do the Scriptures point a
complete contrast between Christ and the Anti‑christ in their several names and
titles but the same is true in regard to their, respective characters and
careers. Christ came down from heaven (John 3:13), but the Anti‑christ comes up out of
the Bottomless Pit (Rev. 11:7). Christ came
in Anothers name (John 5: 43), but the Anti‑christ
will come in his own name (John 5: 43). Christ came to do the Fathers will (John 6: 38), but the Anti‑christ will do his own
will (Dan. 11: 36). Christ wrought in the power of the Holy Spirit
(Luke 4: 14), but the Anti‑christ: will be
energized by Satan (Rev. 13: 4). Christ
submitted Himself to God (John 5: 30), but
the Anti‑christ will defy God (2 Thess. 2: 4).
Christ humbled Himself (Phil. 2: 8), but the Anti‑christ will exalt himself (Dan. 11:
36). Christ honoured the God of
His fathers (Luke 4: 16), but the Anti‑christ
will refuse to do so (Dan. 11: 37). Christ cleansed the
The remarkable career of the Anti‑christ
is sketched in a number of different Scriptures, some of which we shall now
briefly consider. In Daniel 7 the prophet is given a vision of the four
great world-empires ‑ Babylonish, Medo-Persian, Grecian and Roman - which are
symbolized by as many beasts. The fourth beast is described in verse 7 After this I saw
in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and
strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in
pieces (referring to the conquests under the Caesars), and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was
diverse from all the beasts that were before it (entirely different in
its form of government); and it had ten horns. In verse 24
these ten horns are said to be ten kings that shall arise which corresponds with Rev. 17: 12 where the
In Daniel 8 the little horn is mentioned again. Many regard this little
horn as symbolizing a different personage from the one brought before
us in the previous chapter, and this, because here he is said to arise out of
the third kingdom (Greece), whereas in chapter 7
he is seen coming up out of the fourth (the Roman Empire). But this we regard as a mistake. To us, this method of interpretation appears
very much like the reasoning of the Jews who of old denied that their Messiah
could come out of
To quote now from Daniel 8: And out of one of them came forth a little horn which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land (Palestine). And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground and stamped upon them (probably a symbolical reference to his deposing of certain rulers, corresponding with the plucking up of the three kings in the previous chapter). Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away (which action clearly identifies him with the Anti‑christ), and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. And a host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practised and prospered (vss. 9-12). Here again the Anti‑christ is seen subduing governmental powers and enlarging his own kingdom. Here again we see him inflated with egotism magnifying himself, which is a characteristic mark of all the prophecies which describe the Anti‑christ, a mark by which we are enabled to identify him. And here again we see him opposing the Jews, and destroying that which bears witness to God taking away the daily sacrifice.
In Dan. 11: 36-45 we have
another prophetic picture of the character and career of the Anti‑christ. We do not quote the whole of this passage but
merely the first two and last verses of it.
And the king shall do according to his will;
and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself (the last two words
showing that he is the same character as
symbolized by the little horn ‑ compare 8: 11) above every god, and shall speak marvelous
things against the God of gods (cf. 7: 25),
and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished:
for that that is determined shall be done.
Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of men,
nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all. And he shall plant the tabernacles of his
palace between the seas in the
glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to his end, and none shall help him. Here we are told the Anti‑christ will be a king. He will
be king of the Jews and king over the restored
In 2 Thess. 2 we also read,
Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day
(the day of Christ ‑ the Millennium) shall not come,
except there come a falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed, the
Son of Perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called
God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the Temple of God,
shewing himself that he is God. For
the Mystery of Iniquity doth already work: only He who now letteth (restraineth)
will let (restrain), until
He (the Holy Spirit) be taken out of the
way. And then shall that Wicked One be
revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall
destroy with the brightness of His coming (to the earth itself) even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan
with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that
perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be
saved. And for this cause God shall send
them strong delusion, that they should believe the Lie: that they all might be
damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness
(vss. 3, 4, 7-12). Incredible as it may seem, Satan will be
permitted to travesty the miracle of
One other Scripture must suffice. In Rev. 13 we read, And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the Dragon (the Devil) gave him (the Anti‑christ) his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the Beast. And they worshipped the Dragon which gave power unto the Beast: and they worshipped the Beast, saying, Who is like unto the Beast? who is able to make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world (vss. 1-8).
The last quoted Scripture is a case in
point where it is difficult to distinguish between the kingdom and its king, the empire and its
emperor. The beast
which is here seen rising out of the sea
symbolizes the revival and restoration of the old
We do not now attempt a full interpretation of the symbolical description of the Anti‑christ contained in what is said above of the first Beast, a hint here and there is all we shall essay. The Anti‑christ will combine in his personality the characteristics of the leopard (beauty and subtlety) of the bear (strength and cruelty), and of the lion (boldness and ferocity). He will be vested with full power and authority from Satan as the Lord Jesus was full of the Holy Spirit. He will compel the admiration of the whole world and will be universally worshipped. He will be a warrior of international renown and none will be able to resist his terrible power. But his career will be cut short: after his rise to full power only forty‑two months, or three and a half years, will be allowed him by God.
Putting together the various
Scriptures at which we have little more than glanced, we learn that the Anti‑christ
will be a supernatural being ‑ the Son of Perdition; that he will be revealed
subsequent to the departure of the Holy Spirit from the earth (which occurs at
the Rapture of the saints); that he will be the greatest soul‑destroyer that
has ever trod this earth. He will be the
Super‑Man for whom the world is already looking. He will personify all the godless culture of
the last days, and will be endowed with a supernatural wisdom. He will be the consummation of vileness the Wicked One; he will be the personification of
evil the Man of Sin; he will be the
incarnation of the Devil the Son of Perdition. He will pose as the Christ of God and will
substantiate his claims by performing wonderful miracles. He will be welcomed and cordially received by
all Christendom. He will utterly deceive
the majority of the Jews who will hail him as their long‑expected Messiah. He will rule over a restored
5. The Situation of the Jews during this Period.
As we have seen in earlier chapters, the declarations of Holy
Writ make it very clear that
It has also been pointed out that considerable numbers of the
Jews have recently turned their faces Zionward and returned to the land of
their fathers, but before the revelation and rise of the Anti‑christ to
temporal power, many others will also have returned to
A small minority of the Jews (typified by the three Hebrew children in the days of Nebuchadnezzar), a
godly remnant, will refuse to receive the Beast and worship his image and, in
consequence, will be subjected to fierce persecution. This pious remnant
forms the subject of numerous Old Testament prophecies. We single out but one In that day (the Tribulation period) shalt thou not be ashamed for all thy doings, wherein thou
hast transgressed against Me: for then I will take away out of the midst of
thee them that rejoice in thy pride, and thou shalt no more be haughty because
of My holy mountain. I will also leave
in the midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, and they shall trust in the
name of the Lord. The remnant of
It is during the Tribulation period that Elijah the prophet
returns to the earth and Mal. 4: 5, 6 is
fulfilled Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet
before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord (i.e., before the final three and a half years); and he shall turn
the heart of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to
their fathers. Doubtless Elijah
is one of the two witnesses of Rev. 11 who testify for God twelve hundred and
sixty days in
But to go back a little. Unknown to himself, it is the Lord, who shall
cause the Anti‑christ to assemble his forces in
7. The Return of Christ to the earth itself.
If to-day the presence of the Lord on earth is urgently
needed, how much greater will be this need at the close of the Tribulation
period! The Anti‑christ in full power,
openly blaspheming and blatantly defying God!
All the world worshipping this Son of Perdition and branded with his
mark on their foreheads or in their hands as token of their allegiance to
him! The godly remnant of the Jews in
the very last extremity and crying, Keep not Thou
silence, 0 God: hold not Thy peace, and be not still 0 God. For, lo, Thine enemies make a tumult: and they that hate Thee
have lifted up the head. They have taken
crafty counsel against Thy people, and consulted against Thy hidden ones
(the remnant in the secret place of Ps. 91: 1; the prepared
place of Rev. 12: 6). They have said, Come,
and let us cut them off from being a
nation; that the name of
A full length picture of our returning Lord is found in Rev. 19, a picture awful in its solemnity and fearful in its vividness. Let us sit down before it and study it in detail. And I saw Heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and He that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness He doth judge and make war (Rev. 19: 11). Every word here calls for close attention.
Our Lord comes seated upon a white horse.
The Greek word intimates a‑war‑horse or charger. Note its colour. In Scripture, colours are used emblematically. Here, white is the fitting emblem of the Riders spotless purity and unsullied holiness. Everything in the passage we are now examining is in marked contrast to our Lords first Advent. Then He was seen, meek and lowly, seated upon the back of an ass. But now He is coming back to the earth for a different work from that which He performed when He was here before. He returns now for the purpose of subduing wickedness, to destroy evildoers, to overthrow Anti‑christ and to remove Satan from these scenes. Hence, in keeping with His mission, He appears seated upon a white war‑charger! Gird Thy sword upon Thy thigh, 0 most Mighty, with Thy glory and Thy majesty. And in Thy majesty ride prosperously, because of truth and meekness and righteousness; and Thy right hand shall teach thee terrible things. Thine arrows are sharp in the heart of the Kings enemies; whereby the people fall under Thee. Thy throne, 0 God, is for ever and ever: the scepter of Thy Kingdom is a right sceptre (Ps. 45: 3‑6).
He comes as the Faithful and True.
This is in vivid contrast from the abounding unfaithfulness of men. He comes now faithful to His promises and true to His threatenings. To‑day, men may single out those parts of His teachings which accord with their own sentiments, and reject and deny His solemn threatenings of judgment against the unbelieving; but, in that day, it shall be seen that He is Faithful and True to every word He uttered, whether of promise or of threatening.
He comes back again as Judge.
Here we have another striking contrast. When he was here before, wicked men dared to arraign Him. He was brought before the judgment‑bar of Caiaphas, Pilate, and Herod. But now the tables shall be turned. He Himself shall be the judge. God hath appointed a day in the which He will judge the world in righteousness by that Man whom He hath ordained (Acts 17: 31). And now the appointed Day (the Millennium) has dawned; the ordained Man is at hand. Observe it is said, In righteousness He doth judge (Rev. 19: 11). This also points a contrast. He was judged un-righteously. No charge could be preferred against Him. He was guiltless; even His judge had to acknowledge I find no fault in Him; and yet he sentenced Him to death! How un-righteous! But in marked contrast, our Lord shall judge in righteousness: nought but justice shall He dispense.
He comes to make war!
Ah! once our blessed Lord ministered to the needy, fed the
hungering multitude, healed the sick, gave peace to the burdened
conscience. Beforetime, He invited the
heavy-laden to come to Him for rest. But
here all is changed. Now He comes seated
upon a war-charger, and with the express purpose of making war. At the Red Sea, where Jehovah destroyed
Pharaoh, and his hosts,
And His eyes were a flame of fire, and on His head were many crowns; and He had a name written that no man knew, but He Himself. And He was clothed in a vesture dipped in blood: and His name is called the Word of God (Rev. 19: 12, 13).
He comes with flashing and flaming eyes.
When He was upon earth before, those eyes had ofttimes shone with tenderness, as when the children were attracted to Him; had glowed with compassion, as when a single look upon guilty Peter melted his heart and caused him to go out and weep bitterly; yea, they had been filled with tears, as when He stood by the graveside of Lazarus and when He wept over the Jerusalem which had rejected Him. But here they flash and flame like fire. Now shall they be seen as the eyes of One who is thoroughly aroused with holy indignation. But not only do those flaming eyes express His anger, they also show forth His omniscience. Those flaming eyes shall pierce through every veil of hypocrisy and scorch into the very souls of His enemies. They will act as a veritable searchlight, penetrating to the thoughts and intents of the heart.
He comes with head decked with many crowns.
This, again, is in vivid contrast to the days of old. Once that holy brow was covered with sweat of agony so intense that it was as it were great drops of blood. Once that head was crowned with thorns ‑ the symbol of the Curse. But here it shall be crowned with glory and honour. He comes forth now, not as the lowly Sufferer, but as the victorious Conqueror vested with complete authority. Many crowns observe, for in that day He shall be King not only of the Jews, but King of the Gentiles as well ‑ King of kings. All the world shall then be compelled to bow before Him and submit to His universal sovereignty.
He comes with a Name Known to none save Himself.
In Scripture names express nature ‑ what a person or thing is. So here. Christ has a name which no creature can fathom. That is to say, His Person is incomprehensible; there are mysterious depths in Him which no finite mind can grasp.
He comes with a vesture dipped in blood.
At first sight this seems to suggest a comparison rather than a contrast, but the verses which follow show that it is another of those sharp antitheses with which this passage abounds. Once His raiment had been crimsoned by the flowing of His own blood, but now, alas! it is from the blood of others. He was lifted up that men might shed His blood, but now He descends that He might shed their blood.
He comes, denominated the Word of God.
We are told this so that there may be no possibility of mistaking Him. This title serves to identify Him, and connects the two Advents. He is here designated by His Eternal and Divine name. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God (John 1: 1). He is no longer called by His name Jesus which means Saviour, but is termed the Word of God which points to the dignity, majesty, and glory of His Person. The use of this Divine title in the present connection is deeply significant. When He was here before He came in weakness and shame: it was His Humanity that was most prominent; but when He comes back again to this earth, He shall return in irresistible power and great glory, and His Diety will be most conspicuous.
And out of His mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it He should smite the nations: and He shall rule them with a rod of iron: and He treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And He hath on His vesture and on His thigh a name written, King of Kings and Lord of Lords (Rev. 19: 15,16).
He comes to smite the nations with a Sword that goeth out of His mouth.
Here again we have another contrast. When He was here before, He spoke words of blessing to cheer: He came not to judge the world, but that the world through Him might be saved. But now all is changed. The Sword which proceedeth out of His mouth is the Word of God (Heb. 4: 12). Throughout the centuries of this Dispensation He has sent forth His Word that it may slay sin in men, but in the days of His humiliation His mouth was opened to bless men, now it shall be opened to curse and slay them. It is the fulfilment of Isaiah 11: 4 And He shall smite the earth with the rod of His mouth, and with the breath of His lips shall He slay the wicked. It marks the ease with which He performs His purposes: He speaks, and it is done; He gives the command, and it is accomplished. Something of this was pre-intimated on the occasion of His arrest in the Garden (John 18). When the soldiers came to take Him, He said, Whom seek ye? and they replied, Jesus of Nazareth, and we read, Jesus said unto them. I am * * and as soon as He had said unto them I am, they went backward and fell to the ground! If so mild an utterance prostrated His enemies then, what will it be when He girds Himself for judgment!
He comes to rule the nations with a Rod of Iron.
How different this is to the popular conception of the Gentle Jesus!
Human sentimentality has pictured our blessed Lord as being so tender
that He will never find in His heart to punish sin and slay the workers of
iniquity. For the most part, the world
today hears from the pulpit only a one-sided presentation of the character of
God - that side which is most agreeable to man in his fallen condition. But God is not only Love, He is Light; not
only is He Merciful; He is Holy and Righteous.
Because He is Holy He cannot ignore sin, yea, He
can by no means clear the guilty.
The claims of His Throne must be maintained, even though a thousand
worlds be destroyed. Long has God dealt
with our race in wondrous grace and infinite patience, and evilly have men
repaid Him. But when Christ returns to
the earth, the Dispensation of grace will have ended and He comes back, no
longer inviting voluntary allegiance, but to compel obedience. The
insignia of the returning Lord shall be the Iron Rod. Iron was the symbol and emblem of the
He comes to tread the Winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.
This is the fulfilment of the prophetic word of Isaiah - Who is this that cometh from
He comes followed by armies.
And the armies which were in Heaven followed Him upon white horses clothed in fine linen, white and clean (Rev. 9: 14). The armies that follow the Divine Warrior will be made up by both the Old Testament and New Testament saints. Those armies are not angels as some teach, though these armies will certainly be accompanied by angels as we learn from 2 Thess. 1: 7. That the armies are not angels appears from Jude 14, where those who accompany the Captain of their salvation are denominated saints a term which is never applied to angels; and also from Rev. 17: 14, where those that are with Him are styled called and chosen and faithful - language which is applicable to none save the children of God. The saints who are one with Christ, then made like Him, will fully share His feelings and participate in His victory, though He alone will do the fighting.
He comes to overthrow the Anti‑christ and his legions.
The issue of this battle, the
And I saw the Beast, and the kings of
the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against Him that sat
on the horse, and against His army. And
the Beast was taken., and with him the False Prophet that wrought miracles
before him, and with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the
Beast, and them that worshipped his image.
Those both were cast alive into the Lake of Fire burning with brimstone.
And the remnant were slain with the sword of Him that sat upon the horse,
which sword proceeded out of His mouth: and all the fowls were filled with
their flesh (Rev. 19: 19‑21). Comment is needless. The Anti‑christ and the False Prophet are
both cast into the
The Consummation of The Redeemers Return or The Millennial Reign
And the Lord shall be King over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord,
and His name one (Zech. 14:9).
It should now be evident to every unprejudiced reader that there are two distinct stages in the Second Coming of Christ: His coming in the air, and His coming to the earth; His coming for the saints, and His coming with the saints. The first great purpose before Him in connection with His return is to receive His people unto Himself. Just as of old God translated Enoch to Heaven before He sent the Deluge upon the ungodly, so will the Church be removed from this earth before the vials of His wrath are poured out upon it. The second great purpose before the Lord Jesus will be to return to the earth itself, there to set up His Kingdom and reign in righteousness, and it is the nature, the scope, the blessedness, and the duration of this Kingdom-reign which is now to engage our attention.
In popular parlance the era of the Messiahs reign is referred to as the Millennium which is a compound word signifying a thousand years. From the remotest antiquity men have longed for and talked of a Golden Age, of an age in which righteousness and peace should prevail, and oppression and war should cease. Poets have sung of it, politicians have dreamed about it, and inspired prophets have described it. This era of blessedness is variously denominated in the Scriptures. It is termed the Regeneration (Matt. 19: 28); the Last Day (John 6: 40); the Times of Refreshing (Acts 3: 19); the Times of Restitution (Acts 3: 21); the Kingdom (1 Cor. 15:24); the Day of Christ (Phil. 1: 6); the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times (Eph. 1: 10).
There are more
Scriptures which treat of the Millennium or Kingdom-age than perhaps any other one
subject in the Bible. The difficulty is to classify them
all. For purpose of simplification we
shall now consider the Millennium under seven heads, namely, the Millennium in
relation to Satan, to Christ, to the Church, to
1. The Millennium in relation to Satan.
In our last chapter we saw that Christ descends from Heaven to find an organized effort to prevent Him coming back to the earth. Under the leadership of Anti-Christ, the kings of the earth with their armies assemble together at Armageddon with the express purpose of making war upon the Lamb (Rev. 17: 14). It is in connection with this impious revolt that we read, He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh (Ps. 2: 4), laugh at their folly and madness, The Lord shall have them in derision. As well might a worm seek to resist the tread of an elephant as the creature hope to succeed against the Almighty. As well attempt to roll back the ocean as aim to frustrate the counsels of the Most High. For the Lord of hosts hath purposed and who shall dis-annual it? and His hand is stretched out, and who shall turn it back? (Is. 14: 27). A short work will our Lord make of the proud rebels‑ And the Beast was taken, and with him the False Prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the Beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into the Lake of Fire burning with brimstone (Rev. 19: 19). This accounts for two of the persons in the Trinity of Evil. But one other still remains to be dealt with. Before the Messiahs Kingdom can be set up, the great Usurper must first be cast out.
There can be no thousand years of righteousness and peace on earth while the great Enemy of God and man is at large. Post-millenarians, who expect the Kingdom to be brought in by the preaching of the Gospel and the activities of the Church, and Peace-idealists and Social-reformers who look for a Golden Age to be brought about by legislation and civilization, all leave out of their schemes and considerations one dominating factor, namely, the Devil. Behind all anti-christian systems, back of all the inveterate opposition to the Gospel, beneath all the evil and wickedness which stalks rampant through the earth, is that old Serpent, the Devil. And nothing finite can remove him. Nothing human can disturb him. None on earth can bind him. Man is incompetent to cope with his mighty adversary. Legislation cannot reach him, and the Church is powerless to rid the world of his awful presence. The only One who is mightier than he, is God - the Almighty, and there can be no Millennium, no era of righteousness and peace, no Golden Age, until the Son of God Himself returns in person and removes and imprisons the Arch-Foe.
The removal of Satan from this earth
is described in Rev. 20: 1-3, And I saw an angel (We believe this angel to be the Lord Jesus Himself - the uncreated
Angel of the Covenant (Mal. 3: 1). If it should be asked, Why term Him an angel?
the answer is, To connect Him with
At last the roaring lion (1 Peter 5: 8) will have been overcome, overcome by the Lion of the tribe, of
2. The Millennium in relation to Christ.
It has been divinely ordained that our Lord should fill three great offices ‑ the Prophetic, the Priestly, and ‑ the Kingly. As Prophet, He acts as Gods Spokesman: revealing Gods mind, communicating Gods will, unveiling Gods heart. As Priest, He acts as Mediator between God and men, and by means of His atoning sacrifice He reconciles believers to Cod, represents His peoples interests before God, interceding for them and pleading their cause. As King, He will reign over men, enforcing Gods laws, and upholding on earth the claims of His Throne. It is of Christ as King we shall now speak.
Toward the close of Davids reign, the word of the Lord came
to Nathan, bidding him go to the king and, among other things, tell him, And when thy days be fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy
fathers, I will set up thy Seed after thee, which shall proceed out of thy
bowels, and I will establish His kingdom.
He shall build an house for My name and I will establish the throne of
His Kingdom for ever (2 Sam, 7: 12, 13). At a later date, in one of the great
Messianic prophecies, it was announced concerning our Lord that His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty
God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His government and peace
there shall be no end, upon the throne
of David, and upon His Kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with
judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever (Is. 9: 6,7).
Hence it is that the very first verse of the New Testament reads, The Book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the
Son of David, (thus linking Him with
Just before our Lord was born, an angel appeared unto Mary and said, And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call His name JESUS. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto Him the throne of His father David: and He shall reign over the House of Jacob for ever: and of His Kingdom there shall be no end (Luke 1: 30-33).
Sometime during our Lords infancy
certain wise men, who were led by a star, came to
It was announced then, in Old Testament prophecy, and
confirmed by the angel to Mary, that our Lord should occupy the throne of
David. In order to the fulfilment of
this, our Lord, according to the flesh, sprang from one who was a lineal descendant
of David, and therefore, He was born King of the Jews. But as we have seen,